The Whispering

A Novel

By L. Filloon

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the authors imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright by L. Filloon July 2013 All Rights Reserve

Agent- Olivia Tovey @ botovey@gmail.com Edited by Diane Lebow@ diane@canamsocial.com Cover Art by Char Adlesperger @ authorcharmarieadles@ymail.com

No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission of the author. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the authors rights. Purchase only authorized editions.

Acknowledgement

A special thanks to the following: Anthony Stevens, for your unrelenting support and encouragement. I could not have done it without you. I love you.

Jennifer Guevarra, for the foresight to see what I could not see and threaten to kick my butt if I did not see it now! Love you, Sis.

C. Tuaula Faiai and Afatia Teofilo Leota , for seeing past the flaws and loving me anyway all these many years. I love you both so very much.

For Afatia Christina My Heart

~*~

Chapter One ~ Lily ~

I stay hidden behind the young tallow wood, breathing in her fragrance and thanking her for the cover. Since coming back to Pathen I have put my senses on high alert and discovered either I am being followed or I have hit the apex of paranoia. A day after I stepped through the doorway I knew someone or something came through after me someone or something that doesnt belong in this realm. It took me three days to find Marilyns sisters house in York and another three days just watching from afar. Since I found the place there have been no signs of anyone being home. A server at the cafe in town told me that the nearest hospital for the kind of treatment that Marilyns sister needs is back in Perth. Crap. Without much money, I had to hitchhike or stow away on trucks or do the elf mode thing on foot. But I found out quickly how much speeding on foot drains my energy. For the hundredth time since I arrived, I contemplate sneaking into the house and wait for them inside. But what if the info my mom gave me is wrong? What if Im at the wrong house? I lean back against the tree, sighing. What would Tharin do? I close my eyes and let Tharin fill my thoughts...again. Mom said things are sometime not what they seem and she seems to give Tharin the benefit of the doubt. So why cant I? Because the sight of Kalis hand moving along his arm while naked in bed hurts me, thats why. There are times when I think of him he feels so close to me, like I can almost feel his touch. Other times he seems distant and I only feel his reaction to her touch. The feeling of being followed hits me again and I shrink into my coat. My coat, the one Tharin gave me in what feels like a life time ago. I hug it to me tightly in hopes of keeping the fear at bay because when I think of my pursuer, the face I see is Harlus. And like all the other times when I

think of him, my mind replays the scene in the queens garden when he attacked us and kill Milina. And each time it happens Tharin invades my thoughts chasing away the evil that is my brother. With Tharins face comes a sense of peace and I calm and think straight again. That is until the vicious cycle of that night starts all over. Shaking myself to the present, I slip from behind the tree. I take another look at the house situated across from the park where I have set up my vigil. Screw this, Im going in. At least I can sleep on a sofa instead of the hard ground as I have done the past few nights. If they are back in Perth I can wait until their return. The only thing that worries me is why they are not home. Maybe Marilyns sister has turned for the worse. The morning light is coming fast. I have to make a move now to use what shadows are left. I scan the area for the hundredth time and gauge the distance. I will be out in the open until I make it across the street where a neighbors jeep is parked. I concentrate on the jeep, keeping my breath in check and within seconds Im leaning against the vehicle. I make my way to the back of the car and stare at the house; no lights, not even the porch light is on. Its been like this for the past three nights. I spy the gate to the back yard and make that my next stop. I take a breath, focus on the house...Im through the gate, closing it behind me. I lean against it giving myself a second to catch my breath. I scan the area quickly. It is a pretty big backyard with a full grown mango tree in the middle of it. Its leafy top decorated by low hanging fruit causes my mouth to water instantly. Beneath it is a small round table with two chairs. The yard is fenced in by a tall wood fence and lined with a variety of flowery bushes, including several tall rose bushes. The fragrance from the surrounding flowers is intoxicating and I breathe it in deeply. As lovely as the backyard scenery is, its also dangerous. The shadows are still too deep for my liking and I move along to the back porch steps. I glance around one last time before quickly, and as quietly as I can, make my way up the steps to the back door. I try the knob...locked. I peer through the window next to the door, trying to see beyond the curtains. I can make out the kitchen area; the sink is under the window and across from the sink is the fridge with the stove

next to it. The wallpaper is some kind of floral design and in the dark it looks dingy and tan. There is a table next to the fridge with three chairs and I can make out a room that opens up into what looks like a living room. I try to look to the opposite side from the table when a shadowed figure passes a doorway near the stove. I quickly pull back, my heart in my throat. Oh, God...they found me, which means they found Julia and Marilyn. What if they are inside being held captive? What if they have been tortured and are dying? My feet ache to take off, slip through the back gate and run as far as I can. But my concern for Julia and Marilyn keeps me in place. I cant leave without knowing first if they are okay or if they are even here. I close my eyes, mustering what courage I have and peek through the window again. The small kitchen area seems even more deserted than before. I quickly move to the other side of the window and look toward the open door area where I saw the shadowed figure...nothing. I move back to the door and place my hand on the knob but hesitate. Someone is standing on the other side of the door. I can feel him. I step from the door slowly. I hold my breath and retreat as lightly as possible toward the porch steps. When the knob slowly turns, I am down the steps and running for the gate. I picture the backyard gate in my mind and focus on getting there. Once I feel the wood gate, I quickly open it to only shut it again. Crap. I turn, leaning against the gate shutting out who waits for me across the street at the park. But in turning from the threat outside, I come face to face with the shadowed figure towering over me. In a blink of an eye his hand is over my mouth, holding me in place and, to my shock and surprise, my blade is at his throat, holding him from leaning any closer than he already is. I look into familiar eyes but my adrenaline is on high gear and my blade remains at his throat. Alorn slowly wraps his hand around my wrist and gently pulls it downward. I let out a hard breath and with it I go limp against him, letting him wrap his arms around me. He holds me until I stop shaking and then gently pulls me back, looking at me until our eyes lock. He nods slowly and I nod back taking a deep breath, pulling myself together. I move to the side as he opens the gate and peeks out. When he closes it again, stares at me with his usual unreadable face and winks, easing the last of

the tension from me. Well have to find another way out of here, his calm thought slips into my head. What about Julia and Marilyn? Are they okay? Alorn takes me by the hand and we head toward the other side of the house. As we cross the garden he answers, I dont know, Lily. I just arrived about an hour ago and found the place empty. It looks like there hasnt been anyone here for days. I didnt know if you had already arrived and was going to wait until later this morning before heading back to Perth. I stop in my tracks, tugging at his hand. Alorn, I cant leave without them. And Im not going to leave them to whats waiting in the park. I think of the five figures standing like shadowed statues among the trees. They are so still that in the dim light of the early hour, they seem part of the tree line. Although I couldnt see their faces, one of them I know even under the cover of

night...Harlu. I can feel him; I know his aura and he knows mine. Automatically I reach for my blades, something I notice I have done since leaving Velesi as if the feel of them gives me a sense of security. I shake myself, focusing my attention on Alorn again. Please, I have to know theyre okay. Lily, havent you been listening? They arent here. We have to go...now. Im sorry, youre right, I answer, flustered by my fear for their safety. Alorn pulls me after him. At the end of the fence we come to a stop as Alorn looks through an opening along the fence. He turns, scanning the yard and says, Not good. Theres only two there now, which means they will be here any second. As if to confirm his suspicion, we hear movement inside the house. They must have come through the front door. Alorn pulls me after him again and we make our way to the corner, hidden behind the tall hyacinth bushes, melting into the shadows. Damn it, this wont do, he says, looking past the mango tree toward the closed gate. My eyes follow his and an idea hits me. Its a long shot, but we dont have any other options available. I step forward looking at the mango tree, searching for the connection I need. There, up in

the large branches the young dryad stares back at me, large brown eyes and hair the color of ripe mangos. She doesnt move or speak, just waits. I lift my hands up to her and quietly call for the elements to come to me. I let my mind and will go forward and up, seeking the dryad; giving her a peek at my heart, at my soul so that she knows I am one of her kind, a part of her circle in the hands of the Mother. She resists my urges at first, but gradually, as I watch her young face, a smile slowly appears. I feel Alorn step up behind me, his hand at my back to stay connected. The branches of the tree grows thicker, fuller and longer long enough to touch the ground. I look around and know we are now within the protection of the tree and safe for the moment. I look up at Alorn and he nods a look of surprised approval in his eyes. I turn back to the mango tree only to be startled by the dryad standing inches from me. She stares up at me with curiosity and wisdom beyond her young looks. I am Sii, she greets. With the exception of the color of her hair, she is identical to Asi, the first dryad I met back in Las Vegas. I smile and give her a bow. Welcome, Lilianethia, queen of the Willow, future queen of the Oak, and soon to be queen of the Velesi realm. She lowers her head and bows deeply before me. Thank you, Sii, for answering my call, I say. This is Alorn. He is cousin to Prince Tharin and Prince Tolan. Alorn steps forward, giving a slight bow. Sii looks at Alorn briefly before stepping to the side to peer behind us as if expecting someone else. Where is Phoris? Her question hits me in the gut and I feel Alorn stiffen beside me. I look at him expecting him to answer and when it is clear that he wont, I turn to Sii, saying, Phoris is no longer with us, Sii. She nods but doesnt follow through with her inquiry of Phoris. Instead, she smiles up at me. It is all right queen of Velesi, she answers. I will see him eventually. Come, you are welcome to stay in my thela until it is safe for you to leave. Thank you, I reply as we follow her to the trunk of the mango tree. Within seconds we are inside the spacious, but seemingly unfurnished, thela. I watch as Sii slowly sweeps her hand across

the empty space and as she does, the room transforms into a small living area with furniture made of wood. Two dimly lit panswas hang close by. On a small table in front of a sofa is a large bowl of, what else, mangos. I dont remember ever noticing a fragrance from mangos before, but I can smell the sweet meat of the fruit and my mouth starts to water. As hungry as I am, I wait along with Alorn to be invited. In my short time in Velesi, I have learned their ways and a few of their customs. Please sit and help yourself to some fruit, offers Sii. It isnt long before Alorn has skinned a mango for me and hands me sliced pieces of the juicy, ripe fruit. Without thinking, I pull out one of my blades and spear a piece, taking a savoring bite. Mangos never tasted so good. As for Alorn, he cuts off a large side slice of his mango, eating it whole, skin included. As we eat, I notice Sii has disappeared. I look questionably at Alorn but he shrugs and continues eating. I finish off my fruit and as I reach for my cup of water I nearly jump when Sii reaches out first, handing it to me with a smile. She sits before us on the floor and she laughs at my reaction; the sound of her laughter is like lilted notes from a forgotten song. I find myself laughing with her. Alorn breaks in somberly. Do you know who follows us, little sister? Yes, Warrior, I do, answers Sii. She turns to me. Your brother seeks you out this day. He believes you to be alone and is unaware the First Greaneth has found you. He seeks a way to take you for his own without you having to marry Prince Tharin. I shake my head. Itll never happen. Youre damn right itll never happen, adds Alorn, his face hard. Sii stares back at Alorn and says, You may have your hands full then, Warrior. Harlu has obtained the service of someone from your past, someone just as dangerous as you are. I stop myself from being startled at hearing Harlus name spoken out loud. My last run in with the leader of the Ange (I refuse to call him my brother), still shakes me up when I think of it. The scene in the queens garden flashes in my mind and it takes an effort to keep my breathing in check. I counted five, says Alorn, rubbing at his chin a habit Ive grown used to seeing the elf

warrior do when in thought. The one you mention may not be who you claim, dryad. As for the others, I recognized the orc and Janlu. The last one is definitely female, but I couldnt make out who she is. You should not worry, son of Biirea, news of Prince Tharins arrival at the riakia tree doorway has reach the dryads of this realm. He will be here in a few hours and you are welcome to wait until then. With him comes the future king of the Willow Clan, the Lithi warrior, and the son of Colsea. They are also joined by one of the kings best warriors. My heart skips a beat hearing that Tharin is here. I ignore the butterflies and ask curiously, Who is the warrior? The human guard named Dalim. I think again about Leaith and what she said about my father being at the tower. Was I wrong to think Walem was my father? Phoris told me once that he was warrior. Maybe it is Dalim. I shake my head, trying to refocus on the here and now. Why? I ask a little irritated. With Ziri coming along, it would be like before and we did all right. Alorn nods, answering, When we first came for you we didnt know about Falsad or Eathos, or that Kabba would be involved. Also, Im certain somehow knowing who he truly is has given Harlu a sense of entitlement. He was dangerous before, but now knowing that he has the blood of the healers, he will corrupt that power and use it to get to you. So what are you saying? That he has my abilities, that he has the gift of Jarhan, too? He does share your abilities to a point, my queen, answers Sii. Please call me, Lily, I say distractedly. Sii nods and continues. He doesnt have the full power you have; and, of course, he doesnt have Jarhans gift. Yeah, I sigh. Jarhans gift. The memory of what happened on the day of the Seating rushes back at me. The sight of the

demon screaming while his flesh burned in my hand has haunted me these past nights along with the death of those I have come to love: Milina, Sema and Phoris. Phoris. His death weighs on me the most and like each time before when he comes to mind, I struggle to hold back my emotions. The thela trembles slightly and we look about us. Sii reaches out to me and places a hand on mine. We feel your sorrow, Lily. But you must pull in your emotions or you will give your whereabouts away to your brother. Hes not my brother, I answer harsher than I mean to. I sit back, letting out a breath. Im sorry. But hes not my brother, Sii. Hes a monster. Sii reaches over to put her hand on my chest. He has marked you. And I am not talking about the cut he made on your chest. Alorn turns to me. He cut you? I shake my head. Its nothing. Sema took care of it, but it did leave a scar. Alorn gets up abruptly and moves to a wall of the thela. A window appears and he stares out of it, his anger seething just beneath the surface. I am surprise by his reaction as I watch him stand alone, distancing himself from us. I turn to Sii and say, Tharin will take care of Harlu. I glance quickly at Alorn as I move closer to Sii, whispering, I need your help. Sii nods and waves her hand toward Alorn. You may speak freely, Lily. How may I help you? I take another glance at Alorn before facing the dryad again. The demon, Falsad. Can you sense him here in Pathen? Sii closes her eyes and becomes quiet for a moment. When she finally looks up at me, she shakes her head and says, No. Im sorry, Lily, I do not. Perhaps he may appear later, but at the moment he is not in this part of Pathen. Disappointed, I sit back in my seat. I had hoped the demon would show up here and I would be able to fulfill my promise to Lucas and release his body from the demon who possesses it.

Sii asks, Is there something else? Yes, one more thing Julia and Marilyn, and Marilyns sister. Do you know where they are? The sister, she starts, is back at the hospital in Perth. She is fine, but they are keeping her for another week of tests. As for your foster mother and friend, they have decided to stay in Perth to be close to her. You should know that your broth...that Harlu has paid two humans to retrieve them. Two humans? Did they come here? I ask and she nods. What did they look like? One was an older man. His head was shaved close and his eyes like ice blue rimmed with red lashes. His beard is also closely shaved and he looked fierce with tattoos on his arms and the side of his neck. He was an extremely fit man, stocky and muscular. Everything about him was angry and red. The other was a younger, taller version of him, but built like a warrior. With the younger one there is a lining of maliciousness. I fear they meant to hurt your friend before turning her over to Harlu. Oh my God...Frank and Chris. Frank and Chris are here in Australia to take Julia? And Harlu paid them to do it? I am sorry, Lily. They were here three days ago. I felt your presence then but by the time you arrived, they were already gone. Did these men find Julia and Marilyn? No, she replies, shaking her head. I look at Alorn. I have to tell him, he has to know. Hes the only one who can help me find them. The future king is now in Pathen, he will be here in a few hours. Why not wait for him and the others? I cant wait, Sii. Julia is in danger and its been three days now. For all I know they may already have her...shes in danger. And Frank will blame Marilyn for Julie being here hell hurt her, too.

I stand to face Alorn. Sensing my movements, he turns to me and I spy Sii discreetly wave her hand at him. What is it, Lily? he asks. Julias stepdad and stepbrother were here looking for Julia. Harlu paid them to retrieve her. They may already have her, I answer. Alorn glances at the dryad and then offers me his hand. I take it and he pulls me toward the window indicating I take a look outside. Below us, near the porch steps are three figures, two I recognize immediately. The orc from Snow College and Janlu, one of Harlus head Ange. The third I dont know, but unlike the others, he is covered in black, including the mask hiding the lower part of his face. All I can make out from here are dark brows and a straight nose. I catch my breath when he suddenly looks up, eyes the color of azure seas, intense and knowing. I feel Alorn tense next to me. We remain still, locked in place by the blue gaze of the assassin. It is another minute before this new Anges eyes lower and scans the yard around him and we both let out a slow breath. Alorn pulls me back and the window disappears. Who is that? I ask. Dorlan, he answers quietly. He is the warriors older brother, answers Sii. I look at Alorn, surprised and confused at the same time. Hes your brother? And hes with the Ange? I ask. Alorn remains quiet, looking around him before facing the dryad. Is there another way out? She nods. I will ask the other dryads for help. You may walk the Path of the Leaves from tree to tree until you are at a safe distance. Sii lifts her head and I immediately feel her calling to her kin. Wait, I grab Alorn by the arm, what about Tharin and the others? Alorn turns to Sii, taking a piece of paper from his coat. I retrieved this from one of the rooms. Its the address of the hospital where the sister is. Give it to Prince Tharin when he arrives. Yes, warrior, I will do as you ask. Sii turns to me, taking my hand. I will let your prince

know you are all right. You will make a lovely bride, my queen. She turns, walks to the middle of room and sits down. Suddenly, I want more than anything for Tharin to be here. Alorn, I turn to the elf only to find he has moved across the room, looking upward. I follow his gaze to see the ceiling disappear and only a long hollow trunk spiraling skyward. Alorn, I call again, trying to get his attention. He lifts his hand to calm me down as he looks at Sii. When can we leave? The Path of the Leaves has been opened for your use. The trees will protect you until youre safely out of town. I stare at the dryad as she smiles at me warmly. I want to thank her, to let her know that I will come back when things have settled and spend more time with her. Alorn, however, doesnt give me the chance as he pulls me up against him, holding on tight. He quickly shifts his gaze to the dryad, nodding. He turns his face up as Sii lifts her hands and we begin to slowly rise. When we reach the tunnel we get caught in a strong stream of air, shooting us upward. I bury my head into Alorns chest praying Julia and Marilyn are okay and Tharin will find me sooner rather than later.

~*~

Chapter Two ~ Tharin ~

Theres no one here, Tharin, comes Tolans thoughts as I scan the small living room belonging to Marilyns sister. No, but there are signs that someone has been here earlier, I answer turning to him. Tolan looks about with a mixture of anxiety and anger on his face. He and Ziri arrived back at the tower after Alorn left, leaving whatever business they had at the Willow Clan to his captain and new clan counsel. I told him of my suspicions that Lily may have given the stone to Julia not knowing it was the key to Eirrell. The danger that follows the key only drives his need further to find Julia. Dalim comes down the stairs from the loft, shaking his head when he catches my eye. The experienced guard insisted on coming along when Kalis disappeared after the Seating. Her

disappearance is suspicious, but after the garden scene I know she has gone to be alone, to a home she has never shared with anyone. Its not the first time she has taken off when she is upset or distressed. Since coming through the doorway, Dalim has proven useful. Having someone who doesnt have to hide his ears has made the trip less awkward and easier with the natives. Tharin, calls Ziri from the kitchen area. You better come out here. What is it, Ziri? Outside, he indicates with his head. Someone is asking for you. Shes in the backyard with Mellis. I step out onto the back porch, the others following closely, spreading out to stand at my side. Before me sitting at a small table under a mango tree is Mellis and a dryad with hair the color of flames. Her sheath is made of mango leaves, full and healthy. Someone has taken great care of this tree. They sit chatting like long lost friends, Mellis old smile and humor back in play. I find myself eased by the scene of my young cousin laughing as he used to before losing Phoris. They stop mid

chatter as they both look our way. Mellis stands and waves us over. Tharin, Tolan! Come meet Sii. I turn first to Ziri with a nod and he disappears along the side of the house. I glance at Dalim and he nods before disappearing back into the house. I face Mellis and make my way to the small table, Tolan at my side. The wood nymph rises and approaches to stand before us. She bows deeply and then greets Tolan first. I am honored to meet the future king of the Willow. She turns to me and greets, I am honored to meet the future king of the Oak and of Velesi. Tolan replies first. We are honored to meet Sii, the dryad of this thela and others of its kind. Sii smiles at my brother and turns back to me. I have a message for you, my prince. The warrior, Alorn, has asked that I tell you where they are going and what has happened. Two mounds rise from the ground behind us and we take a seat. Mellis grabs the two chairs and brings them forth for himself and Sii. Tell us what has happened, little sister, I ask quietly. Your warrior and bride left as soon as the Ange arrived. They used the Path of the Leaves to get out of town to return back to Perth for the queens friend and foster mother. Tolan leans in anxiously. What of her friend? Sii hesitates before answering. She is fine, Prince Tolan. She is with the foster mother at a hospital where the sister was admitted. However, the queen seemed anxious when I told her of the two foreigners who came by three nights ago. I believe they were looking for your Julia. Tolan leans in, What two men? The queen was muttering to herself, but I believe she called the older one Frank. Tolan abruptly stands, turning to me, We need to get to Perth now. I get up slowly and Mellis does the same. It is important you tell us the location. The warrior Alorn told me to send you to Sir Charles Gairdner Hospital. I dont know

exactly where its located, Im sorry. She hands me a piece of paper. Tolan asks, Did the two men know about the hospital? Again Sii shakes her head at him. I cant be sure, but the queen felt that they did. Tolan turns to Mellis. Can you get a message sphere to Alorn? Mellis nods. I will need some time to locate him first. Have Dalim help you. He must know a way to locate him, orders Tolan. Or I can use MapQuest and locate the hospital, replies Mellis slowly. I dont care how you do it, just get the location, snaps Tolan. Mellis ignores Tolans abrupt tone and turns to Sii. He offers his hand to the dryad and she takes it gently. See you later, Sii, he promises and lightly kisses her knuckles. Sii actually blushes and to our surprise, she giggles at our young cousin. Mellis turns to Tolan, nodding before disappearing into the house to find Dalim. I hesitate for a moment and turn back to Sii, asking, How about the queen, is she well? She is, my prince, but she seems sad. She worries about you as much as she misses you. Something in me lights up. She told you so? Sii shakes her head. No. But it is obvious to those who are looking. Without another word, she bows deeply, walks back to the mango tree and disappears. Siis words lift my spirits and renew my determination to reach Lily. We make our way back into the house, where Dalim and Tolan leave to retrieve the vehicles. The two SUVs are parked over a block down from the house; it wont take them long to get them. Ziri stands in front of a grandfather clock examining its face and is fascinated by it. He turns to me. This is how they tell time here? I nod and when it chimes the one oclock hour, his fascination and delight amuses me. I will have to bring him back one day. There are many wondrous things in Pathen he would find even more fascinating than a clock.

I turn my attention back to the window, looking across the street at a park. I sense Lilys aura the strongest behind the tallow wood. How long did she stay there waiting, watching? Suddenly, someone puts a key to the door from outside, and we freeze as we watch the knob turn. Within a blink of an eye, Mellis disappears into the back rooms and Ziri finds the corner between the wall and the clock, melting into the shadows. I slip into a connecting sitting area, ducking behind heavy drapes. The front door is within my line of view and I watch as it opens forward. A woman in gray slacks and a white sleeveless shirt walks in. She drops a duffle bag and her large purse on the floor and tosses the keys on top of a side table. Her cell goes off and she answers it, closing the door behind her. Marilyn, she answers. This is Marilyn? The tall, tanned and attractive social worker tucks flyaway locks behind her ear. She blows at dark brown bangs that extend past the top of her heavy black rimmed glasses. I expected Lilys foster mother to be an elderly, heavy set, graying woman. Instead, I watch a fortysomething, slim, athletic figure walk into the sitting room and drop into the loveseat only a few feet from me. She kicks of her shoes and crosses her long legs as she places her feet on the ottoman. Hey, Jules, I just got here. Itll only take me a few minutes to get some clean clothes together. Do you need anything else while Im here? She pauses as Julia gives her an answer and then says, What? She sits up slowly, pulling her legs in, elbows on her knees. What? she replies louder, standing quickly. Is she there? Let me talk to her. I can see the anxiety run through her, her brown eyes large with excitement as she bites at her thumbnail. Lily? Oh my God, Lily! How...I mean...what are you doing here...I mean there...? Whats going on? What? She becomes still, looking around nervously. No, she answers, unsure. Leave now? But, I mean I dont understa... She becomes quiet and slowly turns toward the front door when someone turns the knob.

Lily, can you hold on for a sec...what? She becomes still and then says, Ill call you back. I can hear Lily trying to stop Marilyn from answering the door and then quickly get cutoff when Marilyn hangs up on her. I ready myself to move, but hold back when Marilyn reaches for a baseball bat hidden behind a rolling desk. She stands with her back against the wall just behind the door, holding the bat above her head. I move to catch her before she swings, but she is a lot faster than I thought. I reach her just as she strikes a surprised Dalim over the head and before she falls over him. I catch her by her arms. Tolan pushes through and looks behind the door at us and then down at the dazed soldier. Marilyn struggles and kicks Tolan over when he reaches for Dalim, dropping the bat. She twists in my arms and I let her go. With speed that surprises all of us, she picks up the bat and holds it before her, waving it at me. Who the hell are you? And what the hell are you doing in my house? I take a slow step toward her, hands up and say calmly, We are friends of Lily and Julia, and Marilyn this is your sisters house. You son-of-a-biscuit-eater, how do you know my name? she demands, swaying with the bat threateningly at me as Tolan helps a disoriented Dalim up. Ah. Now I know where Lily got that annoying sentiment. Dalim straightens, looking at the blood on his hand from the cut at the back of his head, and glaring at the frantic woman before us. What the hell is wrong with you? Give me that. He snatches the bat from a shocked Marilyn, who steps back while looking for something else to hit poor Dalim with. She jumps out of the way when she bumps into Ziri and squeals when she backs up into Mellis. Marilyn finds herself in a corner staring at us with a defiant look when she finally straightens and says, The hell with this. Everyone moves at once, but Dalim reaches Marilyn first when she takes a deep breath and

opens her mouth to scream. She stares at the kings guard with large and angry eyes, not happy to find his hand over her mouth. Dalim grunts when she stomps his foot with her heel. With a quick move, he pulls Marilyn to him so he is behind her with his hand still over her mouth. Listen, if you hit me one more time I will lock you in a room with snakes. Marilyn gives him a look as if he is a mad man, not a bit frightened by his threat. Fine, Ill lock you in a room with me naked. Marilyns eyes grow wide with a tinge of fear. I finally step up. Marilyn, my name is Tharin. Im here because Lily and Julia are in danger. If you call Julia, she will tell you who we are. Marilyn looks at me, then at Tolan, before she finally relaxes and nods. I give Dalim the okay to release her and he reluctantly removes his hand. She pushes away from him, giving him an indignant look before turning to me. What do you mean theyre in danger? she demands shakily, trying to calm down. Tolan steps up beside me and Marilyn does a double take between the two of us. Im Tolan, Julias betrothed. Is she all right? Where is she and why isnt she with you? Marilyn shakes her head as if mentally stepping back. Youre her what? Youre Julias what? Marilyns cell phone rings from the other room and she pushes past us to get to it. Julia? she answers. Tolan is instantly at her side. I follow closely and Dalim comes in after. Marilyn steps away from Tolan giving him a suspicious look. Lily? I move up behind Tolan. Who is this? Who? Yeah, sure, just a second; which one of you is Tharin again? I step forward and she holds the phone out to me. Its for you. I can feel Tolan holding back from snatching the cell from me as I put it to my ear. The voice I was hoping to hear isnt the one speaking to me. Tharin, says Alorn, I have Lily and Julia with me. Im taking them to the nearest park to

find shelter. Which one? I ask, trying to keep a sense of foreboding at bay. Botanic Gardens, Kings Park. Tharin, I believe the Ange are here and we dont have much time. Without warning, he disconnects and I stare at the cell phone for a second before turning to Marilyn. Were leaving to meet up with Lily and Julia. Not without me, you wont, says Marilyn as she moves to retrieve her shoes. Ziri, were leaving. Mellis, we no longer need the sphere, but find us the quickest route to the Botanic Gardens at King Park, I instruct quickly as I turn to Dalim. He releases a put upon sigh and picks up Marilyns purse. He moves to the side table, slips her keys into his coat as he walks to the door. While Marilyn sits back in the loveseat to put her shoes on, everyone but Dalim slips out the front door quietly. I connect with Dalim as I pass him. The Ange is after Lily. We will lead them away from Marilyn. Keep her safe until we come back for you. Dont worry about her, Prince. Shes in good hands, he replies chuckling. I hesitate outside the door, thinking twice about leaving Lilys foster mother with Dalim I didnt miss the smirk in his response. What the hell do you mean youre not letting me out? I hear Marilyn scream, followed by a crash. I wince yeah, she will be okay. Mellis takes the first SUV with Ziri, while I join Tolan in the second SUV, slipping into the drivers seat. As soon as the seatbelts click into place, I give the signal and Mellis pulls out before us. You think Marilyn will be okay with Dalim? asks Tolan. He glances back at the house as we pull away. I peer in the rearview mirror. Im more worried about him. Why didnt you tell Dalim Kalis went home for awhile?

We needed an excuse to bring him with us, I reply. We? Ka believes Dalim is actually John Michaels, I answer quietly. Tolan turns stunned eyes on me. What? Do you think its true? I dont know. But I find it hard to believe that he wouldnt know. Sema told me that she was the one who disguised John. Huh, I see what you mean. Would she keep his identity from her own husband? I shrug. Seems like it, but then again Ka did keep his true identity from us. Tolan shakes his head. Im still trying to get used to that. Our greatest king, is alive and with us all this time. Yeah, but that was nothing compared to finding Eathos to be his own brother, Kolinest. I pause for a minute before saying, Ka put a binding curse on Kolinest when he sent him to the UnderRealm. Bottom line is as long as Ka stays in Velesi, Kolinest is stuck there, too. Tolan turns to me. A binding curse? You mean the Curse of Sofith? Yes, that curse. Whats it like to have that kind of power? wonders Tolan, turning away. That particular spell is ancient, one of three binding curses from Eirrell. The spells have been lost for centuries now, and the only ones I can think of that still know any of the spells are Ka and the remaining Ancients. Do you think Kolinest knows? I dont think so. If he did he would have already released himself from the curse by now. You remember anything in your studies about the curses other than their names and that they once existed? No, replies Tolan, but youre wrong about one thing. There were others who knew of the curses the Healers of the Willow Clan. I keep my eyes on the road. A lot of good that does...theres only one healer left from the Willow and thats Lily. She doesnt know anything about that.

And, Harlu. Do you think he knows? Your guess is as good as mine, I reply. Thats why Kolinest needs Lily. He cant kill Ka without killing himself, so he needs to open the doorway to Eirrell. Hes hoping by returning to his own realm it will severe the tie between them. And destroying Velesi in the process, I add. Changing the subject, Tolan asks, How long before we reach the hospital? I glance at him. Julia will be fine. Alorn will get her and Lily to the park. Theyll get protection from the trees. Tolan nods somberly. Yes, thats if they make it to the park before the Ange finds them.

~*~

Chapter Three ~ Lily ~

Yes, hes a really nice guy, Marilyn. Just listen to what he says and well meet up with you soon, I say into the phone. No, Ill be all right. What? Oh, yeah, Ill let Julia explain Tolan to you when we see you. Julia raises a brow and I shake my head at her. I dont know when, just dont hurt Dalim. I gotta go, Marilyn. Yes, yes I will...okay, bye. I hang up on Marilyn and sigh heavily. We need to leave, says Alorn in his quiet way. Julia nods, picking up her coat. The waiting area on this floor is busy as doctors and nurses go on with their daily routine while visitors and patients wait to be admitted or filling out documents at the large registration desk. Do you think... Julia starts but suddenly stops as she stares toward the elevators, paralyzed in place. Fear I recognize from so many times before has stricken her immobile, rooting her where she stands. Her fear feed into me as I slowly turn to face the only man able to take away her free will, her ability to speak, eat, cry out for help and utter the word no. Frank Chase steps out of the elevator followed by Chris, moving directly to the registration desk. Julias coat slips from her hands. As if in slow motion I watch it drop, feeling somehow when it hits the floor, Frank will see his stepdaughter and take her away from me. Alorn catches the coat, however, and without a word moves to stand in front of Julia as Chris turns our way. I cast my eyes down and let my hair cover my face. I steal a peek to see Chris slow his pace as if trying to recognize a ghost from his past. I hold my breath for a tense minute until he finally turns to catch up with Frank on his way to the registration desk. Move, whispers Alorn as he takes Julia by the shoulder and we make our way toward a side door leading down a white hall. Two doors over and we make our way down a back stairwell. Halfway down Julia gets her

bearings and breaks from Alorns hold. She sprints down the rest of the way bursting out of the exit door as if emerging from the depths of a raging sea. I rush to her side, catching her by the arm and she jumps, her face red and with unshed tears. She looks around as if trying to find where to run to, all the while still gasping for air. Julia, its okay, were safe now, I say trying to calm her down. She shakes her head, breathing hard, and without a word takes off running. Alorn catches her before she gets too far and I follow close behind. Alorn turns me and says, Shes in a blind panic. Keep up. If Im too far ahead let me know. Uunderstand? I nod and we take off, my concern for Julia keeping me at the warriors pace. We dont get far before Alorn slows down to a fast walk and finally stops near a diner. Julia pulls away from him as if from a drugged stupor. She looks about her and I grab her hand as Alorn scans the area and leads us into the diner. He takes us to a booth at the back and we scoot in opposite each other. Wait here, her orders. We cant go at that pace in a populated area, we can seriously hurt someone. Im going to check the route from here to the park. Dont leave and keep your heads down until I get back. How did you know who they were? I ask, looking up at him. I didnt, but I havent seen Julia show that kind of fear since I met her, replies Alorn. And your own reaction told me as much. I nod and without another word he leaves Julia and me alone in the restaurant, in a city with no connection, no ties and nowhere to hide. I sit across from Julia and look around the diner. Its one of those open kinds of diners where you can see the cook in the back working. A young waitress is at the counter helping customers and an older one takes an order from the table up front. Above the counter is a small TV on loud, competing with the noise around the room. I watch as the newscaster reports on the rare Siberian cats, stopping at the Perth Zoo for only three days before moving on to New Zealand and making their

way through the Pacific before touring the United States. Julia lets out a hard sigh, capturing my attention. Hey, you okay? I ask. She shakes her head, grabbing at her arms despite the heat that seems to permeate through the windows, challenging the already over worked air conditioner. Julia stares out the window lost in thought, frightened and distant. What can I get you girls? The waitress is American, a brunette about Marilyns age. She smiles down at us, pen at ready to take our order. She looks at me expectantly. Just water, please, I answer smiling back at her, hoping its enough for her to let us stay. Okay, sweetie, two waters it is, she says, sighing as she walks off to get our order. I turn back to Julia. She shudders as if shaking off her earlier fear and says, Talk to me, Lily. About what? I dont knowanything. Tell me what happened after I left, she says, shrugging. I think for a minute and then say, Okay, but remember...you asked.

Fifteen minutes later, Julia stares out the diner window blankly, letting the news of Phoris, Milinas and Semas deaths sink in. The emotions ripple across her face obvious only to me. I watch a tear slip down her cheek and I remember my own retched sadness over their deaths. I hold my emotions, not wanting to let them overwhelm me in public. Wiping at her eyes, Julia says quietly, I should have stayed with you. No, Julia. It was a good thing that you didnt, taking the key with you and from Kolinests and Harlus reach. I look at her neck noting the golden chain disappearing under her shirt and I shake my head. I didnt even realize at the time the stone was the key. Theyve kept so much from me.

Julia lifts her arms to undo the chain and I stop her. No. Keep it. Just in case something happens and they find me. This way they wont have me and the key. Thats not going to happen, she says, grabbing my hands and holding them tightly. I smile at her concern for me, momentarily forgetting Frank and Chris. Sitting back Julia locks eyes with me. Im sorry about bailing on you. I just dont know what came over me. It was like I was filled with anxietyand this need to...to...like I had to get out of there, and fast. I listen to her carefully, thinking about the moment she came to me in the hall. Curiously, I ask, Who told you Tolan was getting married and leaving for the Willow Clan? She thinks for a moment then shrugs. I ran into Cili before I met with you in the eating area. He and a server were talking about it. I wasnt sure if I heard them right so I asked Cili directly. He told me that Tolan was to be king of the Willow Clan and was going to marry a princess from one of the other clans. I lean back shaking my head at her. He was Kolinest all along, Jules. I think he told you that to cause friction between you and Tolan. And I wouldnt be surprised if he put some kind of spell on you to make you feel like you had to leave right away, to leave Tolan. Or, she interrupts, maybe to get me away from you. I shrug, finishing my thought. And Mili turned out to be the demon warden, but... Wait, she interrupts again. Do you think Mili made up everything about Tolan so that I would push him away, too? That bitch. No. I dont think she was possessed when she told you. I think the possession thing happened the morning of the Seating. Oh. Julia sits back in her seat, a little disappointed. I rub at my chin but keep my eyes on her. What? Falsad has Lucas body. I promised Lucas that I would get it back for him.

And, how exactly are you planning to do that? I havent a clue, I answer. Changing the subject, I bring up the Healers gift. Anyway, when Jarhans gift came over me, it was like I could hear and see everything even though I had my eyes closed. It was as if I was seeing everything through her eyes. She gives me an ew face. Whats it like having a giant water snake in your head? Uh, I think she can hear you. Julias eyes widen and I laugh. Just kidding. I dont know if she can, but lets not call her names just in case, okay? She nods, rolling her eyes. You and your Sidhe side. Cant you keep your people in controlor your gods, or whatever she is? The waitress comes back with our water, sets it on the table and takes her tablet out again. She looks up at us expectantly. We both look at her and then at each other. I dont have much money, I tell Julia. The waitress sighs heavily and loudly. Julia reaches for her coat pocket and takes out her wallet. Looking back at the waitress, she orders, Two burgers and cokes, please. Pleased, the waitress says, You got it. Two burgers, you want fries with that? We both shake our heads and she smiles, leaving us alone again until she returns with our order. Julia takes a drink of water, gulps and sets it down and asks, What about this Kabba demon. Did you get a good look at it? Yeah, he looks like the Rock. The Rock? Yeah, the Rock. You know, Dwayne do you smell what the Rock is cooking Johnson. The warden demon of the UnderRealm is The Rock? Youre kidding, right? I didnt say he was the demon, I said the demon looks like him. Wow, really? Nice. I shake my head. No, it wasnt he wasnt. If Jarhan wasnt with me I would have dropped

dead on the spot. I cant explain it, Jules. He reeked of evil, of death. I was petrified, and when he touched me I feltspoiled, like I was suddenly fouldead. Um, okay, definitely stay out of his way. Changing the subject, she asks, So Jarhan is the gift? Thats what she gave youshe gave you herself? Im not really sure. I think she came to me then to show me what the gift is capable of. So what is the gift? I dont know. Maybe that demons cant touch me, I really cant be sure. Can you ask, you know, your mom? I mean, you told me she talks to you. Can you call her? No, I reply. She told me it was a one-time thing her being with me, too. She called in a favor, from who she wouldnt tell me. But once she let me go, she wasnt able to come back again. Julia lets out a hard breath as she sits back into her seat, shaking her head in disbelief. She glances out the window about to say more when something catches her attention. I follow her focus and for a moment we sit quietly watching the busy street as people of the city move along at their own pace and lost in their own thoughts. The change is subtle at first, but I note a slight difference in their movements. Several of the passerbys misstep, or are startled a little after glancing our way before moving on. The people on our side of the street would look behind them as if noticing something that wasnt there one minute and then suddenly is. I cant see down the street from the angle Im sitting and Julia leans over to take a look as well, both of us feeling anxious. I finally stare at the store window across the street from us and in its reflection I see the reason for the startled second glances and my heart stops. Staring straight into the far window and locking eyes with me is Harlu. With him are four others. I recognize two of them from the football field from Snow College, Morlo and Janlu. The third is Dorlan, Alorns brother. The fifth is a woman, dressed in a heavy coat despite the heat. She keeps her face covered under a hood, but something familiar about her nags at me. Julia looks at me and we rise as one. She follows me down the aisle without question. I have the blades my mother gave me before leaving Velesi and the beautiful bow and arrows she once

carried herself. Gifts that stays hidden until I call for them like the elves weapons in their own coats. The bow I treasure the most even if I suck at using it. I glance behind me and catch Julia grabbing a fork and a steak knife from one of the tables. I look down the bar counter as we quickly make our way to the restrooms and grab the sugar container and ketchup, quickly stuffing them into my coat. Instead of heading to the womens restroom, I turn left and enter the mens, Julia immediately behind me. I indicate the far wall with my chin and Julia moves to stand with her fork and knife in hand, eyes on the door. Neither of us turns on the light switch; however, light from a high window near the stalls allow some visibility. I walk over to one of the sinks and turn it on to a slow drip, careful not to allow more than two seconds per drip. I move quickly to Julia and take the ketchup my from coat, squeezing the contents in a continuous line until I complete a tight arc around us from wall to wall, giving us enough room to stand close together. Next I take out the sugar, removing the lid and making sure I place it inside the arc. I stand as close to Julia as possible and she grabs onto my arm, supporting me as I lean down and pour the sugar over the line of ketchup, generously covering the red border. I hold the sugar between Julia and me, close my eyes and whisper, Elements, come to me. I pull the moisture from the sink, letting it dissipate when it reaches me while at the same time I pull up the sugar to encase us in a shield. I hear Julia gasp as I concentrate on the air around us. The moisture solidifies the sugar making it a mirrored casing from the outside while Julia and I look through a wall of dancing sugar grains, the ketchup anchoring it to the floor and keeping it from blowing away when the door swings open. We stand still, holding our breaths. We watch as the door sl owly opens; a booted-foot steps in, but hesitates. It seems like forever before the owner of the foot steps into the room quickly, shutting the door with his back against it. The poorly lit room makes it hard for me to see his face clearly, but I would know him in the dark by his build, his quiet determination and the sense of danger around him. Alorn.

I start to release the shield and as the sugar begins to fall, Alorn puts his hand out stopping the release. In a blink of an eye, he is across the room, stepping through the shield without breaking the ketchup line. He opens his coat and pulls us to him. An instant later, the door bursts open and the dark assassin walks in with the orc following close behind. Dorlan stands at the entrance while the orc moves in, heading to the stalls and kicks each doors one by one, causing them to slam against the metal walls. When he finds them empty, he walks over to the large mirror and stands in front of the sink with the dripping faucet. He stares into the mirror as if searching for some way out through it and then looks down at the sink. I watch, peeking over Alorns coat, holding my breath. If he turns off the faucet, it will take only seconds for the sugar to lose its binding and exposing all of us. A commotion from outside catches the orcs attention, but Dorlan ignores the noise and step to the center of the room. The orc spins on him. What is it, elf? Dorlan ignores him and continues to scan the room, his eyes roaming past us, but they flicker back to our spot. I see him reach for his weapon and the orc goes into a defensive stance, his hands on his own blades. I shut my eyes quickly and think of the peaceful clearing of gold and crystal; a place that holds a piece of my heart. Afraid to open my eyes and give our location away, it is a relief when a minute later I hear the door to the bathroom open and close. I feel Alorn move while Julia and I relax. We make a move to get out of his hold but he stops us when he invades our thoughts. Lily, can you go into the drifting state? I need to know how they knew where to find you. I stare up at him, struck motionless by his request. Me? Why dont you go? I know you can, Tharin told me you can. I would, but can you hold up all of us within this shield if I go into the drifting state? He arches a brow and waits for my response. I have none. I look at him in resignation and glance at Julia as she nods in agreement with Alorn. I slip out of the shield and glance back to see Alorn catch me in his arms, holding me up as

Julia reaches for my head and places it on Alorns chest. I sigh as I face the door to the restroom and make my way over to it. As I pass through it I immediately find the shadow in the corner, hiding just behind Dorlan. I am pretty sure the others cant see me in the drifting state, but I am not sure about Harlu. He may not only have my ability to drift, but also have Alorns and Tharins ability to see those in the drifting state. There are only three booths, including the booth Julia and I shared, along with three tables that seat four each. Before we made our way to the restrooms, the diner was more than half full. Now, the tables are empty and chairs either kicked aside or pushed over quickly as the customers cleared out of the diner when the Ange appeared. I move to look behind the counter to find our waitress and the younger one hugging each other desperately, their faces lowered and hidden from the assassins. Even though I can see them making an effort not to bring attention to themselves, the younger of the two cries onto the others shoulder. In the dining area Janlu has the cook, probably the owner of the diner, in one of the booths, his hand firmly on the cooks shoulder. The man grimaces as the assassin puts pressure onto his collar bone. The middle aged owner, sandy brown hair and a short beard looks at the elf with nervous eyes, his fear of the strange group surrounding him apparent on his face. Its a simple question, sooths Harlu, sitting at a table next to the cook. I only ask what happened to the two young ladies who were here just a minute ago. I swear to you, the cook pleads, trembling. I dont know who youre talking about. Ive been cooking all morning and weve been busy. It just slowed down about half an hour ago. I dont remember any young girls. Hmmm, replies Harlu. He gives the orc a signal and Morlo makes his way behind the counter. My heart stops when I realize he is going after the waitresses. The young girl screams when he grabs her by the arm and hauls her before him. The terror on the her face disturbs me; she cant be more than sixteen. The cook quickly tries to rise, but Janlu forces him back into his seat. Please, dont hurt my

daughter, she doesnt know anything...please, Im telling you we dont know who youre talking about...please! Harlu ignores the mans pleas and stands in a gentlemanly manner as he takes the young waitress hand. Tsk, tsk, Morlo, thats no way to treat a lady, he chastises the orc. Frightened, the girl lets Harlu lead her to his seat and sits facing her dad, the resemblance is obvious. She looks at the cook, terror in her eyes and even from where I hide I can see her need to rush to her dads side. But the fear keeps her in place. Now, says Harlu looking at the girls face and then at her name tag. Becca, is it? All right. Now, Becca, you were serving this morning, correct? She nods her head quickly. And did you serve the two girls atlets see, he turns toward the last booth Julia and I had occupied, at that booth there, correct? She shakes her head no. Ah, see, he says turning to the cook. Now were getting somewhere. He smiles turning back to the girl. So, if you didnt serve them, I am to assume that the lovely lady behind the counter did? I dont...I dont know, she cries, looking at her dad for help. Before anyone realizes, the hooded woman is in front of the girl and her hand whips the girls head backward with a loud slap. She hits Becca so hard I think her head would snap off. Again the cook struggles to get up, but this time Janlu knocks him closed fisted back into the seat. The cook is now openly crying along with his daughter. Stop it! Stop it, please! cries the waitress from behind the counter, now standing and yelling at the group. Morlo reaches over, grabs the woman by the hair and pulls her over roughly. The poor woman lands hard on the floor. The orc pulls her up by the hair, bringing her to sit in a chair next to Becca. Immediately Becca reaches for the older woman who grabs her desperately, holding Becca tightly to her. Here the family resemblance is even more obvious the older woman must be Beccas mother. Oh, sighs Harlu as if put upon.

Harlu takes another chair and sits in front of the waitresses, looking exasperated by the scene before him. So much drama over a small love tap. He looks at the hooded woman and says, You play too rough, my dear. They were here, but we didnt see them leave...please, its true, pleads the mother, holding onto Becca for dear life. Shes telling you the truth, adds the husband, still bowled over by Janlus punch. Please, we dont know who youre talking about or where they went. Harlu lifts his feet up and places them on Beccas lap and the girl flinches, but doesnt move to push them off her. Ah, this is boring. I suppose my sister has learned to use her abilities, and they may already be out of town by now. He lays his head back staring up at the ceiling and for a moment no one says a word. The room becomes quiet, except for Beccas quiet weeping. Harlus head snaps up and he stares directly at the corner Im standing in. I freeze and cast my eyes elsewhere. I calm my breathing and clear my thoughts as I try to keep my focus away from him. With only Alorn, Julia and me, we are no match for the five of them. Maybe Alorn can take a few out, but with them working together they would take him down eventually. I continue to keep my focus outside the diner hoping for someone, anyone to call to for help. I hear Harlu sigh heavily and Becca cries out. I look over at the girl and see Harlu digging his heels into her thighs and I feel my anger boiling. Both of Beccas parents react too, but Janlu knocks the cook back down, this time sending him to the floor and the woman assassin yanks hard on the mothers hair causing her to give a painful yelp. Enough. I cant take this anymore. I pull the air from the room, sucking it like a vortex, and with the force of my anger I blast the air back out into the diner shattering the windows outward in a million pieces. Along with the broken

glass, everyone who is in the diner is thrown out into the street. Screams and cars screeching fill the air and I stare out at the scene shocked. Crap. I stand heaving and notice movement from the restroom area. Julia and Alorn move quickly past me and around the counter to the back rooms. I watch the warrior elf carry my body slung over his shoulder and he glances back my way indicating I follow quickly. I come awake bouncing against Alorns back and I look out toward the streets as the Ange slowly shake off the effects from the blast. I anxiously look for the cook and his family and see them thrown further away from the assassin group. I sigh in relief when I see Beccas mom reach out to her as people run to their aid. The cook is laying flat on his back, but he moves his hand carefully to his head, trying to rub at his eyes. As soon as Alorn feels me move, he places me on my feet but doesnt wait. He drags me after him and Julia as we make our way to the back of the kitchen. Once outside, Alorn looks down at me and asks, Are you hurt? Can you keep up with me? You mean in elf mode? I reply. He raises a brow at me, Elf mode? I nod. Yeah, you know...when you guys go at top speed in a blink of an eye. He stares at me for a moment before shaking his head and say, Yeah, elf mode. Can you keep up? I dont know if I can go for very long, but Ill try. He nods and pulls Julia to him. He looks down at her and says, Hold on.

~*~

Chapter Four ~ Tharin ~

The shadows shift with the movements of the trees and the bystanders mingling within the park. I pay close attention to the shadows that dont move, watching for hidden threats. Tolan, any sign of Alorn? I stay focused on Alorn, not wanting to get distracted by my concern for Lily. No, Tharin. Either they havent arrived, or theyre within a thela, replies Tolan, concern lacing his words. Have the dryads of this area responded yet? Tolan reached out to the trees ten minutes ago and they have not responded. My fear is that Alorn, Lily and Julia have been delayed by the Ange. Not yet. Theyre talking among themselves. I sense their call, but theyre using the ancient language of the Druids. I cant make out what theyre saying. This area of the park is open, splattered with trees and a variety of bushes and wild flowers. Natural architected walkways manipulated by man to enhance natures beauty, as if nature needs any help, lead to several paths. I dont know if this is the area where Alorn would end up, but I feel the call of the boab tree, the Giga Jumulu; her real name forgotten in the fathoms of time. She will reach out to Lily, pulling Lily to her. There is a possibility Lilys shields have become stronger and will dull the old boabs pull, but I am taking a chance Lilys sensitivity to the boabs pain will bring her here. I glance to where the Giga Jumulu is located; a barrier to keep the humans at a distance surrounds her. Mellis is standing close by looking for the boabs dryad, but unlike Sii who was bound by Alorn to deliver a message, the dryad for the boab is not so obligated. Ziri has hidden himself in the nearby gum tree grove, waiting quietly.

Mellis, has Alorn answered any of the spheres? I ask, trying to keep the worry out of my thoughts. No answer. I turn back to where he was standing and hes gone. Damn it. Mellis, this isnt the time to go off sightseeing, where are you? Still no answer. I am going to have a serious talk with Mellis when I get my hands on him. Ziri, Mellis is missing, find him. No answer. Mellis going off on his own is one thing, but Ziri. Not likely. I alert Tola n and he is at my side instantly. Ive lost contact with Mellis and Ziri. What? Tolan glances discreetly around him. As annoying as it is, Mellis never takes off without reason, I say as I scan the area. We have to assume Ziri is with him. There is no way Ziri would be taken without a fight. We would have heard something if that was the case and Ziri is no easy target. Im sure hes with Mellis. Tolan nods. Were sticking out like sore thumbs with our coats. He is right, but our coats are our sheathes for our equipment and weapons. Discarding them is out of the question. Can you get us into a thela? I ask. Maybe with the trees outside the botanic area, answers Tolan. We should find help there. Tharin, were at the patch of gum trees. Alorn, Lily and Julia are here, comes the welcome thoughts of Mellis; my earlier annoyance forgotten at hearing Lily is with him. I send a quick thought to Tolan and he makes a u-turn catching up with me in a few seconds, his pace matching mine. The gum trees are planted close together giving us ample areas of seclusion, but I send a quick command to Tolan to find us a thela to accommodate everyone. Once we jump the rope barriers, we take off and before I know it, Lily comes into my line of view. I slow my pace, and my breathing, as I

watch her with her head lowered, speaking with Julia quietly. I sense Tolan slowing next to me as well. Like me, he seems to hesitate as he nears Julia, but watches her closely. I let Alorns approach distract me as I pull myself together after seeing Lily for the first time since she left Velesi. My anger at her leaving without telling me returns and I let my time with Alorn temper my emotions. Tolan ignores Alorn altogether, walking past him and eyes focused only on Julia. I watch as she lifts her head, spotting him as he approaches. Her eyes widen and she takes a step away from Lily, planting her feet. As for Lily, her eyes are locked on me, but I give Alorn my attention as he nears. I keep my eyes on him and have this weird feeling he is about to roll his eyes. That would be a first for the warrior. There is something else there. A fleeting, unfamiliar look in my cousins eyes. I let the moment go, knowing Alorn would share his concerns with me when he was ready. We need to map out a plan to return to the tower, I say to Alorn. Lets catch up later. Alorn remains quiet and it is his silence that makes me turn to face him. Again, the same strange look comes over him but before I can question him, he lowers his eyes, bowing slightly and walks away. I watch as he leaves, suddenly concerned by his odd behavior. Has something happened since I last spoke with him? I know Phoris death affected everyone, but out of all of us, Alorn internalized his feelings the most. I let out a sigh and am about to turn to Lily when next to me she says, Is everything all right, Tharin? I look down at her as she stares after Alorn. I place my hand on her shoulder until she turns to me. Without hesitation, I ask, Why did you leave me, Lily? By the look on her face, I realize that wasnt what she wanted to hear. She sighs. Tharin, I left because I wanted to get the key from Julia for you. I also wanted to find my friend. I needed her. Needed her? I was there if you needed someone, I reply. No, you werent. You were with Kalis, she counters. Talk about being cut at the knees. She turns away to stare after Alorn once again.

I sigh heavily, changing the subject. You dont have to prove anything to me by going off on your own; especially for something that would put you in danger. I let my anger return because I still feel the sting of her remark. Dont take off like that again. Lily takes a breath, lifting her chin. Listen, you may be Tharin Lunar, the future king of Velesi, but Im not married to you yet. So stop ordering me around. She stares at challengingly. I dont care. She is here, in front of me, close enough for me to grab hold of if she decides to run from me again. Listen, I say, folding my arms as I look down at her. You may be Queen Lilianethia of the Willow Clan, but you are my betrothed and when I say that youre never to leave my side, you will do as I say. I see the fire in her eyes and the determined set of her mouth. She points a finger at my chest, a habit she has, and says, I dont care who you are or what Im going to be in your life. I will leave whenever I feel like it. She turns to go, but I catch her by the arm. She attempts to struggle from my grip as I pull her to me, catching her lips with my own. She is still for a moment, and a moment is all it takes as she leans into me, allowing me to support her weight. I savor the moment, and a relief overcomes me that is so great it almost knocks me off my feet. And my world is right once again. The kiss becomes intoxicating and I feel her move against me, unknowingly invoking a desperate need. I pull upward without disconnecting physically; her innocence will be my undoing. She seems to sense my retreat and she holds on tighter, grabbing at my coat refusing to end it. With an effort that becomes a physical pain, I release her lips and hold her tightly. She buries her face into my chest, a sense of confusion and frustration running through her body as she trembles against me. Dont ever leave like that again, Lily. Im asking youplease. You scared the hell out of me and I would never forgive myself if something should ever happen to you, I whisper in her ear. She doesnt answer, but continues to tremble, nodding her consent. I love you, Lily.

Her arms snake around my waist, holding onto me as if her life depended on it. This feeling of belonging, of needing to keep her safe overwhelms me and despite the fact she hasnt said the words yet, I give in to her. Tharin, wheres Ziri? Alorns alarmed thought intrudes. I look up, scanning the area. Mellis is sitting against a tree with his eyes closed. Tolan and Julia are in an intense conversation of their own several yards from us; and although he reached out to me, Alorn is not within my sight. Mellis, do you know where Ziri is? Wasnt he with you? I ask. I watch as he lifts his head, turning toward us. Mellis looks about him and then back at me, shrugging his shoulders. I let go of Lily, but hold onto her hand. I turn to her and ask, Was Ziri with Mellis when you met up with him? She shakes her head. No. Mellis was alone. I turn to Tolan who is still in a tense conversation with Julia. Tolan, Ziri is missing. Tolan straightens from Julia and looks at me, Julias attention follows. He says something to her before turning to join us his face hard and hers flustered and annoyed. Lily slips her hand from mine and I glance at her as she moves toward Julia. She stops momentarily in front of Tolan and he reaches out to her, hugging her warmly. She greets him with a kiss to the cheek and then moves aside to let him pass. I look at Julia and she smiles, lifting her hand in greeting. I nod, smiling in return. Without turning I know Alorn is behind me. The last I saw of Ziri he was heading toward this area, says Mellis. Same here, adds Tolan. Then hes in this grove, I say as I continue to scan the area. I turn to Tolan and ask, Can you reach out and find shelter for Lily and Julia? Thats not necessary, says Alorn, lifting his chin toward Lily. She can make the calling

herself. Tolan turns toward Lily and then back at Alorn. What? Sii didnt come to you and offer her help? No, replies Alorn. We were seconds from being discovered by the Ange when Lily stepped forward and called the dryad to her. Sii took us in within seconds of Lilys calling. Tolan turns to look at Lily again as she and Julia continue to be lost in their own conversation. He looks at me. How does that happen? The calling was natural for Phoris, but it took me almost three seasons to get it right. He looks at Alorn, asking, Did she do a calling or did she do a summoning? The warrior shrugs, She simply looked for the dryad and then asked. Tolan turns to me, giving me an irritated look. I understand where he is coming from. Lily just came into her abilities and to call a dryad, especially by a Halfling, is close to impossible. And, there is that fact it took him almost three seasons to get his first dryad calling successfully. Lets leave it for now, brother, I soothe, knowing it will drive Tolan mad until he finds out how she did it. Having her look and ask is too simple of an answer for his Sidhe trained mind to accept. I turn to the others. You head east, I instruct Mellis. Alorn, you go north and Tolan, you take the west route, Ill head south. Alorn glances at Lily and Julia. Should we wait until theyre in a thela? Ill take care of it, I answer. I nod at Tolan and without looking back at Julia he takes off. I feel the slight movement in the air and know Alorn and Mellis have already gone. As I approach Lily and Julia, Julia looks up quickly, searching for Tolan. A look of disappointment comes over her face but when she looks at me, she quickly masks her emotions. Were going to look for Ziri, I say and Lilys reaction is immediate.

Without us? she asks worriedly. Julia steps up. Is it the Ange? Are they here? I dont know, I answer honestly. I turn back to Lily, Yes, youll be safe here. Find a thela and stay there until we return. It could be nothing, but its not like Ziri to take off like this, especially in a strange place so far from home. I lean down to give Lily a kiss but I am stopped by a single finger which is pointed at my face. I stare at her index digit before giving her an arched look. Are you serious? We just set the grass on fire where we stood and kissed. She gives me a squinted look. You got me off guard, Tharin. No more kisses until you tell me everything about that night with Kalis. I have an itch to grab her up and kiss her the way she deserves to be kissed, but that damn finger of hers is in my way. I step back, saying, All right, Lily. Ill let you have your way for now and youre right, I do owe you an explanation. But after that, I dont want to discuss that night again ever. She cocks her head to the side unruffled. Okay, Tharin, fair enough. But it better be a damn good reason, until then youre not off the hook. Incredulously, I laugh as I say, Off the hook? You forget yourself, bride. I havent forgotten anything, groom. I want answers and until then, these lips are off limits. Without another word I turn south ready to leave, but before taking off I give her a backward glance. Well see.

~*~

Chapter Five ~ Lily ~

Um, I take it you two were just in a deeply serious discussion? asks Julia with a raised brow. I nod as I stare after Tharin even though he has been out of sight for a few minutes. Despite the heat, I shiver at the memory of his voice in my head and the intimate way he said it. The kiss, of course, still burns on my lips, sending my system into a chaotic symphony of trills. I sense Julia staring at me and I turn to face her. She smiles at me knowingly and I laugh in embarrassment. Sorry. He has a way of unbalancing me. Please, if I was kissed like that a moment ago, Id be unbalanced, too, says Julia. Trust me, its not what you think, I answer. She stares at me for a moment and then asks, I thought things were okay with the two of you? Sure, yeah, I say, uncommitted. When she continues to stare at me, I add, It was after you left. I hesitate and then rush through the rest. I found him in bed with Kalis. Julia is quiet. I glance up at her and note the blank look on her face. What? I ask. Thats crap. Tharin would never hurt you like that. And if it were true, no way in hell would you even let him get close to you, she says simply. Yeah. My mom had the same reaction. I give it more thought. And deep inside, I dont think it was his idea as well. As for Kalis, she pretty much rubbed it in my face after. It kinda irked me. Kinda irked you? she says with raised brows. Girl, it would more than just irked me, Id be pissed. I just didnt think it was worth my time. I realized on the Day of the Seating that my feelings

were secondary to the well being of the realm. Phoris, Sema and Milina died protecting me from Kolinest and Harlu; people who want to destroy their world. I cant let their deaths be in vain. I cant let them down because I suck at being with a guy I have no idea how to be with. Julia places a hand on my arm. Lil, you know their deaths werent your fault, right? Youre not responsible for anything thats happened up to this point. Yeah, I am, Jules. Ive being fighting my destiny since the day I met Tharin. Ive fought the idea of being with him, of being queen, denied caring about the people of Velesi and denied the idea of marrying the future king of the realm. If I would have just gone with it when Tolan first told me who I really was, maybe they would still be alive today. I yelp when Julia punches me in the arm. Youve never felt sorry for yourself before, so dont pull that crap now. How the hell could you have known what would happen? And who in their right mind would believe anything someone who claims to be from another realm said anyway? Come on, Lil, dont go off trying to prove that you get the big picture. I hear you, Jules, but Im not reckless far from it and I wont go off trying to be brave. If I were, you wouldnt be coming. I smile at her and she rolls her eyes, but eventually she laughs with me. Julia shakes her head and looks after the direction Tolan took. Are you okay? I ask, touching her arm to get her attention. She nods, smiling. Yeah, Im good. We should do as Tharin said and find a thela quick. I look at the trees surrounding us. I reach out to them and wait for an answer to my calling. I dont know, Jules. Maybe I can just get us into a thela without one. It doesnt look like anyones here. As if to prove me wrong, a tall, beautiful young dryad, who looks to be around fifteen or sixteen, approaches us. The sway of her hips belies the youthfulness of her face. Her skin the color of dark bark, her hair the color of deep forest green, flecked with tiny leaves throughout. Her hair falls forward, covering the sides of her face, hanging down past her waist. Her sheath is long and

loose on her, hiding her small frame. I look at her feet, but they are hidden under her gown. I am Minth, she greets, her voice soft. Her dark brown eyes smile as she continues. We welcome Queen Lilianethia and her berhna on their return to Pathen. We are honored that you are here. Julia asks curiously, Berhna? Minth turns to her and nods politely. Yes, berhna. It means sister. Ah, replies Julia and smiles at dryad. Thank you, Minth, I greet in return. We are honored to be greeted by one who has lived centuries in this realm. We seek shelter and ask for the hospitality of the dryads of this grove. You are always welcome here, my queen. You are welcome to stay within my thela. It is off this path at the lookout point of the Two Rivers. Two rivers? Yes, its a lookout point near the place I was replanted by men of this realm. According to them, it was to save me from their own progress. Here, they call me Gija Jumulu. I bow to her and nudge Julia to do the same and she quickly follows my lead. As I said, you are welcomed to wait with me until Prince Tharin of the Oak Clan returns. However, you will need to leave this grove to save the Lithi warrior. Julia and I look at each other and then facing the nymph, I ask, You know where Ziri is? I do, but I dont know the way there. Where is there, asks Julia, stepping up to the dryad. Minth looks Julia over, smiling. You are a brave one, Julia Mann. Your friend is with Kasith. Kasith? I repeat the name I have never heard of, but somehow just saying it connects me to its owner. Yes, my queen. We have been waiting for a Healer of the Willow to free us from Kasith. Julia and I look at each other once again, confused but intrigued. How long have you been

waiting? I finally ask. Since her arrival here from Velesi, answers Minth. And...that was when? asks Julia, urging the dryad to spill it out. Before my time, since the rendering, she answers. When Prince Tharin used the Binding to save you, he awoke within you your mothers Sidhe blood; you are the Healer we have been waiting for. Minths words suddenly sits like a heavy weight on my chest. Each time I think I understand what it means to be queen someone else throws a wrench hitting me right smack on the forehead. I turn to Julia to find her staring at me expectantly. Making a decision, I face Minth again, saying, Okay, but we wait for Prince Tharin and the others. Minth bows her head in consent and is about to go when Julia stops her. Wait. Why didnt you just come out when the princes were here? It couldve saved us some time. Prince Tolan made a call but his thoughts were disorganized, troubled. I give Julia a arched look. She ignores me as she keeps her focus on Minth. And he did not call fro me. However, I have been calling for you since you arrived, answers the dryad simply. Rules. Lucas mentioned something about rules. Minth turns to leave, but this time I stop her. Why did this Kasith take Ziri? He is the grandson of Zorn, a direct descendant of Lotin, the great Lithi king who banished her to Pathen. She will take her revenge on the young warrior for his ancestors betrayal. Betrayal? asks Julia. Lotin and Kasith were once lovers. Kasith was a powerful dryad witch and she used her spells to deceive Lotin into falling in love with her. When Kalinests queen broke the spell, Lotin turned on Kasith and banished her to this realm, even though he loved her. Julia interrupts her, shaking her head. If he loved her even after the spell was broken, why did he banish her?

Because he was unsure of his feelings. It was much later when he realized his true emotions for Kasith. But her bitterness has twisted her, causing her to even turn on her own kind. She has killed many of our sisters, burning their trees that tethered them to Mother. Who knows how to find her? I ask, now determined to go after Ziri. If Tharin doesnt return soon, it might be too late. I dont like the thought of leaving without him but if this witch is out for revenge, there is no telling what kind of torture Ziri is going through. There is a troll by the name Mirnuk who lives within the park, to the south. He knows the way to Kasith, she replies. A what? asks Julia in disbelief. A troll, by the name Mirnuk, answers the dryad. A troll. A fricking troll. Yeah, maybe we should wait for Tharin and the others. Minth stands waiting and Julia nudges me bringing me out of my thoughts. Can you tell me where Mirnuk is exactly? I ask. Once outside of the botanic area, head toward the playground that is an island. Thank you, Minth, I bow once again. Before I turn to leave I remember something she said earlier. You said youve been calling me since I got here. Was it about Kasith? Minth looks at her feet, which are still hidden under her long sheath. Then she straightens and with slender fingers, she pulls her hair over one shoulder. Along the side of her face, running down her slender neck are large pock marks, holes that are deep and ugly. They are brutal and angry looking against her smooth skin, marring her beautiful face. I am instantly at her side, looking at the marks, and through clenched teeth I ask, Who did this to you? Was it this Kasith? She shakes her head and smiles. No, my queen. When the men removed me from my seed place, they could not pull all of my roots. So they cut them off in order to relocate me to my new home here. They did not realize the damage they were inflicting on me and I hold them no ill will. These wounds are minor.

I sigh and say, Show me. The dryad hesitates but then slowly lifts her sheath to show me her feet. I hold still afraid my shock would offend the wood nymph, but I forgot about Julia. Damn, she says next to me, looking down at Minths feet. They are cut off almost to her ankles; however, new shoots of roots are growing from the severed limbs. Although I am healing, the cuts are so severe that it is taking me longer than usual. If they had left a foot or more of my roots, I would be completely healed within a few decades. It may take me longer to grow the roots far enough to where they would generate at a faster pace. How old are you? asks Julia. I have been with Mother for almost a millennium. By mans calculation, I have been here for almost eight hundred years. Wow, thats a lot of roots, says Julia, still staring at Minths feet. Minth turns to me. I know that you have much to do, my queen, and you will need all your energy when you face Kasith. But the pain lingers, causing my self-healing to be slow and arduous. I place my hand on the side of her face without hesitation, closing my eyes to concentrate. I call to the elements, to the healing powers of my ancestors and to the Mother herself. I open myself to their response and let their energies flow through me, but there is something else. Something from deep within awakes and the energy of Jarhan flows forth infusing the energy already at my disposal. I feel Minth jerk under my touch and I pull the flow back a little. It only takes a few seconds and I open my eyes to see a golden glow encase the dryad. Her head thrown back, eyes closed, she trembles as the gold light slowly disappears. Along with it, the pock marks on the side of her face are gone. I look down and from under her sheath strong healthy roots peek out and grow forward, seeking water. The dryad looks at me, bowing slightly and again Im in awe of her beauty. She takes my hand, squeezing it warmly and whispers, All you have to do is call my name. I open my hand and find three seeds in it and when I look up the dryad is gone. I turn to Julia and she gives me a skeptical look and shrugs as I hand the seeds to her. They quickly disappear into

her coat pocket. Should we wait for Tharin and Tolan? asks Julia. Its the smart thing to do. But Im worried about Ziri and what this witch is doing or going to do to him. I look around me debating what I should do. I search the ground for pebbles, stones, rocks anything I can use to leave a message for Tharin. I gently pull the energy to me, careful not to take more than is needed. With my hands stretched out in front of me, I make slow circular motions. What are you doing? asks Julia, staring at my hands. A trick Sema taught me, I answer, relaxing once the task is done. I turn to Julia with a satisfied smile. There. Once Tharin is here, all he needs to do is call out my name and the message will appear. What did you say? I told him to look for a troll name Mirnuk at an island playground. What does that mean, anyway? asks Julia. A playground thats on an island, I reply, shrugging. Besides, between him and Tolan Im sure theyll figure it out. If not, Alorn will. Julia nods. So which way do we go? Hello, I got here the same time as you, remember? I look around. Maybe I can reach out to another dryad here. Fine, replies Julia. Go ahead. Ill cover you while you do your elf thing to find Ziri. I look at her perturbed, before closing my eyes again. I concentrate on releasing my senses searching the nearby trees for a dryad to help us find our way to a troll. I feel a tug at my coat and look down to find a dryad who looks no more than six years old. I smile down at her and without a word she takes my hand and leads me further into the grove until we reach a young gum tree. Julie moves next to me and we stand looking at the tree. When I look down to ask what to do next, the dryad is gone.

Now what? asks Julia. Now you tell me where you two think you were going, demands the voice behind us. We both turn quickly to face Tharin with a hard look on his face. Tolan stands beside him with an unreadable expression. Alorn is on the opposite side of Tharin with a distant look on his face. And finally, Mellis, standing next to Alorn, grinning with a look telling me he missed me. How? I ask, a little taken aback. You left a message, replies Tharin, stepping up and taking me by the hand. He leads me a few yards from the others and I glance back at Julia. She stands expectantly in front of Tolan, but he turns his back on her and walks off. Tharin swings me before him, taking hold of my shoulders. I thought we agreed you wouldnt run away again. It takes me a moment to get what he is implying and decide arguing would be useless. Tharin, I say placing my hand on his chest, I wasnt running away. If I did, would I have left a message? I know who has Ziri and who knows how to get to him. And from what Minth told me, he could be seriously hurt. I figured we could make it there to help him and you would be right behind us. Minth? She said they call her the Gija Jumulu here. She came when I called for a dryad. Tharin lets go of my shoulders and steps back, taking a patient breath. He straightens, searching about him, and then he gives me that look that irritates the hell out of me. What? I ask, annoyed. Lily, I know you want to help everyone and their mother, but you have to understand what kind of danger youre in just by being here. I take a breath, trying to hold onto my own patience. He continues, Look, all Im asking is that wherever it is we need to go, we go together until were back at the tower. Thats all Im asking.

Please stop worrying, Tharin. How can you take care of me, any of us, if all you do is worry about me? And just for the record, I did think to wait for you, but the thought of Ziri being tortured I felt I couldnt wait. I can feel the tension coming from him and I take a calming breath. Im sorry, I say and that seems to take the wind out of him. He pulls me close, holding me tight and I dont resist. In fact, I wrap my arms around him and breathe in his scent, feeling safe and warm within his embrace. Tharin, interrupts Mellis. We turn and find him standing only a few feet from us. According to Julia, we need to find the troll Mirnuk. The dresi Kasith has Ziri. Tharin turns to me, asking, Is that true? Is that what Minth told you? Yeah. She sounds dangerous, thats why I wanted to leave, to get to Ziri before the witch can hurt him. Tharin takes me by the hand, and we walk back to join the group. Tharin, I ask, whats a dresi? Without looking at me or breaking his stride, he answers, A high witch of the dryad, schooled in the dark arts. We can take her though, right? I ask, a bit anxious. Being a dresi is one thing, Lily, he says glancing at me briefly. But Kasith has had centuries to turn her bitterness inward and nothing is more dangerous than a spurned dresi seeking revenge.

~*~

Chapter Six ~ Tharin ~

Tolan, can you locate Mirnuk? I ask, putting my concern for Lily aside. Yes, I can, replies my brother. Wow, says Mellis to Tolan. Your abilities are amazing. Yes, they are and also because I found a pamphlet with the parks information, including the playground, replies Tolan, waving the pamphlet at us. Theyre all over the place. Anyway, well find Mirnuk within the park, but on the other side from here. When we find him, it will take all my knowledge of the calling to communicate with him. I turn to Lily with a half grin. Im not leaving you, but youll follow behind with Mellis. Understand? She squeezes my hand and smiles. I do, Tharin. One thing, she asks, standing on her toes to whisper in my near. Promise me well stay connected. My smile broadens. I promise. Facing the others, I give orders. Alorn, youre with Tolan and me. Well go ahead. Mellis, youre with Julia and the queen. What queen? asks Mellis with a blank look on his face. He turns to Lily, breaking into a wide grin teasing her into laughing with him. She lets go of my hand and moves to stand next to Mellis and Julia. We have to assume a trap. Harlu may be behind Kasith knowing of Ziri being here in Pathen, says Alorn. I figured as well, I answer. I cant help but feel that were being delayed. Tolan moves behind Julia, saying, I think youre both right. Somethings going on in Velesi and we need to get back. I feel it.

I do, too, adds Lily. I look at her curiously and she shrugs. I dont know how, I just do. Stay close to Mellis. Youll only be behind us by a few minutes and well make sure its clear before having you and Julia join us at Mirnuks. If it is a trap, Mellis will take you to the nearest doorway and youll return with him to Velesi. Lily shakes her head. No. Im staying with you. And, Im not leaving Lily. Im going with her, says Julia, stepping away from Tolan and closer to Lily. No, I answer. She doesnt back down but before she goes off, I say quietly, You are the queen of the Willow Clan. You have responsibilities to your people and to those of the Oak. I see the uncertainty in her eyes, but her shoulders drop and to ease my words I continue. I promise you Ill stay connected, and yes, the plan is to return to Velesi together. But, just in case it is a trap, you need to return no matter what happens. Remember, its not any of us that Harlu is after, its you. She steps closer. And thats my fault? No, says Alorn. What hes saying, Lily, is we cant afford you getting caught. You need to head back to save Velesi. After a moments pause, he finishes, I give you my word, Lily, if you return to Velesi, Tharin will follow you there. I had promised Lily twice now and yet, it seems it is Alorns word that she heeds. I watch as she nods, finally agreeing to the plan. Something inside me jerks slightly, but I push it away and let it go. I turn to Tolan. Have you located Mirnuk? Yes. Hes not here in the Botanic Gardens, but close to the outer edge of Kings Park. Have you word from the tower? I ask Mellis. No, nothing, he replies. But, Ive taken a look at the map for Kings park. Its huge, bigger than the one in New York. Well use the trees, I say. You follow on ground, but if there is a hint of danger, I turn to Lily, you follow Mellis back to Velesi.

She quietly nods, and I sure hope she doesnt have her fingers crossed behind her back. Tolan moves past me and says, Lets go. Without another word Tolan, Alorn and I take off but I take one last glance back at Lily. She stands staring after me and when I know were no longer in her line of sight, she finally turns away. An uneasy feeling comes over me and I almost pull up, turn around and head back. What is it, Tharin, asks Tolan. Nothing, I just hate leaving her, I reply. She has Mellis and Julia; and if needed, she will call on Cessa. I glance at him and nod. He is right; she is in good hands, but it doesnt ease the dark feeling in my gut.

We use the trees to travel as often as we can. Some spots in the park the trees are set too far apart and we find ourselves moving along quickly on the ground. Tolan and Alorn keep pace until we near the end of the tree line surrounding what looks like an open park area. In the middle is a manmade pond with an island close to the edge at one end. On the island is a playground with what looks like large tarps overhead, stretched from tree to tree providing shade. The voices of children and their parents reach my ears and I curse under my breath. Tolan, do you see a bridge of any kind here? I ask, scanning the area closely. The only bridges I see are connected from that playground to the edge of the pond, Tharin, he answers. Its too dangerous to move in with the park full like this. Not only that, but it will be difficult not to be seen out in the open like this. Damn it. Were wasting time, and we still have to find Kasith, I reply, frustrated. Alorn, slip onto the island and take position. A slight tremor runs up my back father. Something is happening in Velesi and to the king, Im certain of it now. Tharin... calls Tolan anxiously.

I know, brother, I felt it, too. So did I, adds Alorn. If Alorn feels it, it is definitely not a good sign. Anxiety comes over me and I take a steadying breath. Lily, I reach out. She connects immediately. Tharin, is everything okay? she asks. I sense the worry in her thoughts and her attempt to stay calm. Yes, Lily, Im okay. Were at the playground area call Lycopod Island. How far are you from us? I dont know, hold on. She disappears, but returns after a few minutes. According to

Mellis another ten, maybe fifteen, minutes. I pull Mellis into the conversation. The playground is full. We have no choice but to wait until the park empties. Well stay several yards from you when we get there, he replies. Well be close enough to help if you need it, but far enough to get Lily and Julia out of here if necessary, For my thoughts only, he continues, Fearless leader, Ive a slight chill and not in a good way. I know. We all felt it. Keep your eyes open and watch your back, I caution. I disconnect before Lily can ask any more questions. Tolan, where are you and Alorn? On the far side, close to the playground, he answers. Alorn has moved ahead, hes near the pond. It looks like some of the parents are gathering their kids. I give the command to hold back, wait for the park to completely empty out. I spy Alorn within the playground area, hidden in one of the larger trees. He settles himself on a branch, pulls his hood over his head and waits. Even from where I stand I can feel the internal turmoil of his thoughts. I reach out to him. What is it, cousin? I ask. He remains quiet and I know it is difficult for him to share his

feelings, an emotional scar from his childhood. Dorlan. Hes here and hes with Harlu. Damn. Dorlan, Alorns older brother. Two daughters came after Dorlan, Alorn following his sisters births. Although he is the youngest, as far as my aunt and uncle are concerned, Alorn is their only son. Dorlan was dead to them the day he chose to live among the dark elves, forsaking his family and his heritage. I stay silent as my thoughts flash images of my older cousin. Dorlan was everything we looked up to and wanted to be. We will avenge your sisters, Alorn. When this is done we will have him, I swear it. Alorn remains quiet, but I now understand his earlier mood. Dorlan is the only one I know of who can shake Alorns emotions from him. It has always been so since the day Alorn was sent home, beaten and near death, by his own brothers hand. By the way, I add, your mother wants to see you when we return to the tower. Ah, damn, is his grumbled response. Being her only child left, my aunt dotes on Alorn. The dreaded moments of hugs, kisses and anxiety worth a hundred panic attacks my cousin suffers through each time he meets his mother. I smile at his response. He will have something to worry about other than Dorlan, at least for now. The park starts thinning out, but there are still a few families enjoying a late afternoon outing, despite the heat. We wait patiently and at some point Mellis connect with us to let us know they are here and several yards from the open area. I quickly check in with Lily but keep it short, my focus and attention on the playground. So far we havent had any sighting of Mirnuk, not that we could miss him if he did appear. On the island, there are three different families still using the playground with their kids; a young couple and their toddler daughter, a couple with two children and a father with two boys around the ages of six and seven. It is the single father with the two sons who hold my attention. The boys are playing quietly together while the father stands watching close by. Something about the

older boy holds my attention. I stare back at the father and notice his eyes are on the younger child, his posture one ready to snatch up his son at the slightest hint of danger. I was mistaken, the boys arent brothers. There is something about the older boy the father senses is not quite right but cant put his finger on it. Tharin, warns Alorn. I know, I answer. I reach out to Tolan, The dark haired boy on the playground. Tolan is quiet for a moment and then confirms, Mirnuk. No one says a word as we each calculate the scene from our own perspective. Tolan breaks into our thoughts. What the hell is going on? Hows a troll able to assume a human childs body? Kasith, answers Alorn. Whats our next move? asks Tolan. Damn. This changes everything. We have to assume Kasith expects us to come after Ziri, I answer. If thats the case, shes put the troll in the middle of innocents to delay us. We have no choice but to wait for the park to empty out. It will be a few hours before it gets dark. The days are long here. Tharin, calls Alorn, alarmed. What? I answer, distracted, my mind spinning out a plan of attack. Its Lily, he answers. What about her? He has my full attention now. Shes here, and shes coming my way. I turn to scan the park until I find Lily. She is walking toward the playground island as if in a trance. I turn to see the dark haired boy stop what he is doing, and turn slowly toward Lily. Mellis, what the hell? I reach out to my cousin. No answer. Mellis? Tharin, he sluggishly replies a second later and as if from a distance. Mellis, snap out of it. Wheres Julia?

I can feel Mellis trying to get his bearings. Finally, he says, Julia is out, but were okay. As soon as I can get her awake, well be on our way. I turn back to Lily and take off, no longer caring who sees us. Tolan, can you bring up an illusion shield? Yes, but Ill be no good to you while I hold the shield up. Ill do what I can to help. I spot Tolan stepping away from the tree line, his hands and face held up to the skies. I leave him to bring up the shield for those outside of the island. Those on the island Alorn will take care of. I plan on catching Lily and taking her back to the trees but there is a shield preventing me from getting close. Lily, I call, but she ignores me, coming to a stop several yards from the island. I watch as Alorn speeds to each person on the playground, moving from one to the next. Once each has been put to sleep, he then carries them off the island, placing them at a safe distance. The dark haired boy stands, his eyes on Lily as if hypnotized. Lily, I call once again. This time she turns to me and I know the spirit of Jarhan has taken over. Her eyes are of the golden serpent and her hair wisps about her with a touch of gold at the ends. Tharin, she answers, her voice distant. Lily, what are you doing? I ask slowly, not wanting to anger her alter ego. The Mother called me. She told me I must save one of her children, to free him. She stands watching me, not in any hurry or caring that we are out in the open. I glance around and see people still going on with their business. Tolans illusion is up. I step closer. Lily, you dont understand what youre facing. He may look like a child, but hes not. Hes a beast, a monster. I offer my hand to her. Please, well take care of him together. She shakes her head. No, Tharin. I cant allow you and the others to hurt him. I take another step closer. All right, all right. I promise; no harm will come to him, but you have to let me do this, please.

A vision of Lily being crushed by the trolls fist raises panic in me. Please, Lily. The serpent eyes, the Healers eyes, waver until Lilys own focus on me. Her shoulders slump and I reach for her. Im sorry, Tharin. It hit me so fast I had no time to react to it, she says shaking her head. Is it a separate entity? Is it you I stop, pushing Lily behind me. The ferocious roar from the island shakes the ground and vibrates throughout the park. Again I look at the bystanders. A few look around not sure what just happened; others continue not noticing any change around them. I turn to Lily. Get back to Mellis, now! I push her from me toward the tree line. For a moment Lily is frozen, staring at the island. The boy disappears as his true form literally starts to rip out of the small body. His body distorts and forms into a giant, clearing ten feet with bulging biceps, peppered with pebbles, stones and rocks. Long arms, thick with boulder size muscles, end with hands that can palm a hummer. Strong legs the size of redwoods brace a rock solid upper body that tapers to his stomach and hips that gives Mirnuk a speed not known with his kind. The most terrifying is his face, full of rage and anger. His large black eyes, matching his long stringy hair, are pools of insanity. A large, flat nose flares keeping pace with his harsh breathing; his dark lips pulled back in a sneer causing the scars on his face to deepen. This is no ordinary troll, this is a First. He is a first of his kind; ancient, cunning and filled with strength that encompasses his seasons. He isnt just a First, he is a Kupnaliia. Tazo appears in my hand, coming to life as I plant my feet, ready to move at the last minute. I catch a glimpse of Alorn leaping from one of the trees, his blades in hands and ready to strike the back of the creatures neck. Mellis appears, his double edged staff in hand, as he also leaps at the troll. I dive to the left at the last moment as the troll charges past me. Alorn is now on Mirnuks back ready to strike as I roll out into a stance, using the balls of my feet to launch me forward, and at

this point I notice Lily, standing where I left her. Alorn sees her now, too, and without hesitation he brings his blades down. I move toward Lily knowing I would have to grab her before the troll falls, killing us both. I yell out to her but Lily remains motionless. And with a lift of her hand all comes to a standstill. I slow my pace as I look at Mellis, stopped in mid-strike to the side of the troll. I look at Alorn and his blades tips are frozen at the trolls shoulder, just piercing the skin and drawing blood. I look at the bystanders in the same state, frozen in time. I turn to Lily and the serpent eyes of Jarhan stare back at me. She lifts her other hand to stop me from moving forward, but I continue my way toward her. I stand before her and she frowns. I shake my head and demand, I am your king, release Lilianethia now. The Healer continues to frown, a perplexed look in her eyes. Without releasing everyone around her, her eyes change back to those of Lily. Lily, I breathe. Whats happening? She wont let you hurt him, Tharin. I told you, she says, looking up at the troll. She searches his face, and does a cursory scan of the rest of him as if looking for something. I promised you I wouldnt hurt him, I say impatiently, also looking the troll over. Did you forget to let Alorn and Mellis know? she asks simply. I look up at Alorn and then at Mellis. It happened so suddenly, I didnt have time. They only reacted to his charge. I think about the moment the creature took off and I look at Lily. He was coming after you. She shakes her head. No, he thought you were hurting me when you pushed me behind you. What? Im stunned at her take on the events. I dont think so. Trolls dont care about who theyre charging, they only beat and kill whatever and whoever they think is in their way. No, she answers. She waves a hand at Alorn and lifts him from the trolls back. I watch in disbelief that my tiny

betrothed has the power to remove the warrior so easily. She places him a few yards from us and then does the same with Mellis. Whos doing that, Lily? You or the Healer? Both, and its not the Healer, it is Jarhan. It seems each time she appears, we become more in sync with each other. I can feel us slowly becoming one. I stare at her for a moment then shake my head, bringing myself back to our situation. I look up at the troll. Can you let him talk without releasing him? Lily drops her hand and movement slowly comes back as I watch Alorn and Mellis look about them in confusion. The outer area of Tolans illusion shield goes back to normal. The trolls breathing comes back in large gasps as he stares down at Lily. I watch in shock as the giant First drops to his knees before her, causing the ground to shake under its weight. I stay calm when Lily walks up to the troll and he offers his hand for her to step into. He lifts her to his shoulder and she moves toward his ear and reaches behind him. She struggles to pull something from behind his ear. When it wont budge, she puts her foot against his ear for leverage and continues to pull. She stops when she admits to herself its not coming out. She looks down at me. I need your help, she yells from her perch. I am completely undone by this whole scene. I remain standing, folding my arms as I yell back, Why dont you use your Healer power to remove it. It doesnt work like that, Tharin. Come on, help me. I sigh heavily and before the troll can stop me, I sprint up his lap, leap over to his back and quickly make my way to Lily. I almost lose my balance when she smiles at me. I lean my shoulders back, push my chest out and I cant help but smile back at her and winking. To my surprise and delight, she reaches out and gives me a quick kiss. Our faces close, she says, Thank you.

A simple kiss thats all it takes from her. Before I can let my thoughts take me into dangerous territory I remind myself of the prophecy. I put my hand out and push her gently away from Mirnuks ear. Stand back, miss. This is a job for a professional. I love her laughter that follows. I take a look behind the trolls ear and see a black, twisted piece of laurel wood buried deep into his skull. I pull out my Shadika knife and with some force stab it into the wood to the hilt. With the edge of the blade toward me I grab, twist and pull the laurel out. Immediately the troll slowly falls on its face. I grab Lily at the last minute, leaping back and landing close to Alorn. Before I can stop her, Lily immediately runs to the unconscious Mirnuk. Hes sleeping, she yells over her shoulder. I dont know how she can miss the obvious, the beast is snoring loudly. We watch as the troll slowly transform to a smaller version of itself with a more human aspect. Instead of a giant troll lying at our feet, we now have a naked man of almost seven feet in height and over three hundred pounds. Even at this smaller size, he is enormous with rippling muscles and a lot cleaner than I thought he would be. The snoring stops and he slowly comes to, trying to turn over. Alorn quickly takes his coat off and moves to cover the trolls mid-section before he turns over completely. I step forward to block Lilys view just in case but it doesnt matter. Lilys focus is completely on the man-looking trolls face. Mirnuk sits up slowly with Lilys help and Alorn is on his other side. He shakes his head, trying to get his bearings. After a moment, he looks up toward the waning sun, using his hand against its glare as he blinks. When his eyes finally come to focus on Lily, he straightens to attention. Before any of us realize his next move, he grabs Lily and with a giant leap lands close to one of the islands bridges and disappears. Alorn, Mellis and I stand frozen staring at each other before we take off as one, leaving Alorns discarded coat lying where the troll dropped it.

~*~

Chapter Seven ~ Lily ~

Its like dj vu all over again as I try reaching out to Tharin when the troll snatches me away from him. I watch as he, Alorn and Mellis stare after me dumbfounded and they call themselves warriors? What happened to the quick Sidhe reflexes? I hold onto the large arm wrapped around my waist as the monster, man, monsterwhatever he is, carries me to a bridge near the playground island. I stop struggling, because it is useless to do so, and I lift my knees up when I realize he is knee deep in water. I stare at the pond around us and it doesnt look like it is deep enough to reach the trolls waist. I am wrong. The troll continues to wade in until the water is at my chin and I struggle to keep my head above it. Strange how it is hot here in Perth, but the water is freezing. It is so cold I imagine my lungs turning into ice and shattering if I take a deep breath. He wades further under the bridge and I now know its a portal. It explains why it is deeper here than anywhere else in the pond. I look up and the last thing I see is Tharin reaching out for me, our fingers barely touching before I go under. I can hear him yelling after me, but why doesnt he follow me in? I am suddenly plunged deeper into the cold pond and as I gasp for air I swallow some of the nasty water. I choke and try to hold my breath at the same time and panic sinks in. I struggle against the trolls hold and gulp in more murky water when he tightens his grip on me. I try looking about me for something to grab, to help pull myself back up toward the surface, but there is nothing. The edges of my vision begin to blur and just when I think I am going to black out, I am coughing out water and gasping for air on a flagstone floor. I turn on my back trying to catch my breath, staring at a ceiling made of some kind of dark, sharp stone is that granite? I sit up scanning the room, or more like some kind of cave, but a clean cave. At the far wall is a large table with two chairs, a game of chess sitting on the center of the table. Behind me at one end of the room is a kitchen with large cabinets

carved into the stone walls and a large working island counter made of the same kind of stone as the ceiling. To the left of it is a man-made stove, also built into the wall. On the opposite wall from the table with the chess game is a lit fireplace. I crawl to it trying to get to the heat. I dont hear him come up from behind me and I am startled when he places a huge blanket around my shoulders. He picks me up easily and places me on a rug in front of the fireplace. I watch as he moves to the table, takes one of the chairs and sets it in front of me. He sits, a giant of a man, staring at me with his massive hands, broad, worn and covered with aged scars, clasped before him. He is fully dressed now. A long sleeve jersey the color of the stones around me sits loosely on his broad shoulders. Dark khaki pants seem to stretch to accommodate his massive thighs and calves, while sturdy workman boots laced above his ankles cover his large feet. I look up expecting to find the frightening troll who kidnapped me only to find a face that could belong to a seasoned lumberjack. His full black hair is long, wet and clean. His beard full, but trimmed neatly and the opening at the neck of his jersey, shows a broad chest covered in the same black hair. His skin is the color of dark oak with deep ridges of age beautifully etched on his serious face. His upper lip is covered by his mustache, only showing his full bottom lip; but it is his eyes that capture me and I stare at him unblinking, mesmerized. It is like looking into the depth of the universe, unchallenged, filled with wisdom and knowledge beyond my comprehension. This is a troll? He grins a half smile as if reading my mind and then he speaks. The music of the mountains comes back to me as his deep baritone seems to seep through me, gentle andpeaceful. I am Mirnuk, he says. I smile at him, unable to help myself. I know, I answer. Youre nothing like I thought you would be. He raises a bushy brow at me. Oh? And what would that be, my queen? I shrug/ I dont know, I guess it would be like what Ive read and seen depicted on the screen and in books. You know, like how you were when you charged us. I scan his face once more

and ask, How did you transform yourself to this? I wave a hand at him as a whole. Mirnuk grins again. I am Kupnaliia, the first of the troll kind. We Firsts are older than Velesi itself, brought through the doorway in the Great War. Even then we were ancient by elfin standards. I am one of three left of the Kupnaliia. As for transforming into this body He pauses for a moment; a faraway look comes over him. There is a long silence and an almost painful look on his face. We were giants among men and elves; we were as you see me now. But in our arrogance and greed we angered the First of Sidhe, Kilrith, Sire to Kalinest and Kolinest. Upon our heads and hearts he cursed us to show our true essence when arrogance, greed and cruelty seeped into our mere thoughts. We Kupnaliia were able to control our basic instincts and learned to live in peace and harmony among the Five Nations and with Mother, herself. I dont understand, I say confused. So, there are no more trolls in the world, on any realm? Ah, he replies. There are many. But, in the days when I was a young troll, like man and Sidhe, there were echelons in the tribe of trolls. The First were able to remain as I am now, but those who came after us could not keep such thoughts of evil at bay. They were the weaker of our kind and once they turned, they were not able to turn back. Their twisted form is what you know of today. It was the same with what Kilrith did with the orc when they betrayed him. The orc? He shakes his head. As I said, it is the same with the orc as it is with the trolls. I am sure your king will tell you all about it. Tharin, I gasp, sitting up straight. You have to take me back to him, please. He doesnt respond right away but just sits and stares at me. You know, he says slowly looking me over with a hunger in his eyes. In my younger days I would steal pretty little girls like you from their kings. Suddenly, his kind face doesnt look so kind. He rubs his hands together, reminding me how

massive they are and that it wouldnt take much effort on his part to break me in two. A spark of fear ignites in me, but a flame of indignation over takes it. I rise to stand before him, allowing me to look him in the eye. Look, Mirnuk, the last of the Kupnaliia. I am not a girl you can steal when youre hungry. I am Lilianethia Senestra Michaels, queen of the Willow Clan and betrothed to the future king of the realm of Velesi. Dont threaten me. I dont like it. Damn, I am sounding more and more like Tharin, but it works. The troll lowers his gaze and from his seat takes to one knee, his head bowed low. This Kupnaliia begs your forgiveness, my queen. He sounds sincere, but it is hard for me to tell as his head is still lowered. Not sure what to do next, I plop back down and wrap the warm blanket around me. When he lifts he head, he has a knowing smile on his face and I frown at him. Really? I ask annoyed. Why would you test me like that? He shrugs his big shoulders and leans back to regain his seat. Word of the new queen has spread through the realms. I prompt him to go on with a curious look. It is being said that you are of agentle way; an innocent that must be protected. An innocent? I ask indignantly. How old do they think I am? Yes, a virgin. Ohmy.Godis he serious? I stare at Mirnuk frustrated and embarrassed at the same time. Please dont say theyre calling me we both finish together, the Virgin Queen. I drop my head embarrassed beyond whatever is after embarrassed. When I look up again, the troll is still smiling. He leans forward and says, I believe, my queen, that the part about you being gentle might be exaggerated. I change the subject. I have a hard enough time talking to Tharin about sex; Im not about to discuss my virginity with a troll. Why do you live under a bridge? I ask. Mirnuk smiles, realizing my uneasiness with the current subject and my poor attempt to change it.

We are the original Gate Keepers. We are watchers of those who cross the bridges between realms. It was our niche in life to let those pass who were meant to pass and prevent those who were not. We were well respected and feared, and we were sought out for our knowledge of the doorways at the end of the bridges, until the curse of Kilrith. Our children who came after the curse, who could not find the peace within themselves remained as monsters. They no longer know why they are tied to the bridges, but are pulled to them, tethered to them by forgotten memories. They do not remember the honor of being a Gate Keeper because their dreams of their past are distorted, twisted and dark. They protect their bridges because they have no choice and they do not know why they have to by any means even in the taking of innocents as you have read in your fairy tale books. I acknowledge this with a small smile and ask, Who is Kilrith? The First Sidhe, father to all Sidhe, he answers with reverence. He sounds kind of mean. Can someone else break the curse? I ask, feeling a little sorry for him and his brothers. He shakes his head sadly. No. Only Kilrith can break the curse and as far as I know, he is beyond our reach. But youre not sure? I persist. Again the large troll shakes his head no. Not sure what else to say, I let the blanket drop and slowly stand. I dont like to see Mirnuk sad, so again I change the subject. Look, Im not sure why you took me from my friends, but I need to get back. We need to find Kasith and I was told you know where she is. Kasith is a powerful witch, powerful enough to blindside a First and keep him under her control. You have saved me from a prison that would eventually have killed me and my brothers. His brothers. I look at the table with the two chairs; the other remaining Kupnaliia. How did it happen? I mean, how did she get the drop on you? Unlike the others of our kind, my brothers and I can leave our bridges. We often visit each

other using the portals, even to visit our oldest brother, Mirnook, in Velesi. But we are creatures of the Mother and we, like all her creatures, are one with nature. So there are times when we walk above ground. It was on a trip to see Mirneek who lives under the London Bridge when I heard a child calling for help. I went in search of her, but when I got to where I thought I heard her cries, I found no one. The last thing I remember was waking up at the playground in the form of a child and the piece of laurel embedded in my skull. Why a child? Children are untainted and innocent. They have no evil thoughts. As long as I remained as one, it was impossible for me to turn and try to fight her dark magic. But you did turn. Mirnuk nods thoughtfully. Yes, he replies. I was to take you to her, killing anyone who got in my way. Turning helped fight her spell, but it wasnt until your prince pulled the laurel out was I freed. Why would she want me? I ask I believe it has something to do with the Ange. All I know is that you have saved me, and I believe you have saved my brothers as well. There was no telling what Kasith would have done with me after she had you. But why? I thought this whole thing was about Ziri? The young Lithi warrior was a chance opportunity for Kasith. Your capture has always been her goal. Your brother, Prince Harlu, is the one behind all of this. Hes not my brother and hes no prince, I reply shortly. Mirnuk cocks his head and says, But he is your brother and he is the son of Senestra, which makes him also a prince. Someone should have told you that, or you should have figured it out yourself. Okay, fine, I reply. Where is Ziri? There is an area in this park no one goes near. It is nothing the humans can see or hear, but a

sense of evil subconsciously turns people away. Even the animals that dwell here stay clear of it. Prince Tolan will be able to find it, if he calls upon the elements. Cant you take us? I ask. I cannot allow you to go to meet such evil, he replies quietly. You cant stop me, Mirnuk. You can either get me there safely, or Ill go without you and youll feel guilty if I dont make it there alive. The troll sits for a moment in silence weighing my words. Then he says, You are not what they have said about you, my queen. He pauses and then sighs heavily, All right, I will take you. Thank you, Mirnuk. Without thinking, I step up to him and hug him, my arms barely wrapping around his massive neck. When I pull back, the troll seems embarrassed, but he smiles and nods. Perhaps we should let your prince in, he says, rising from his chair. Facing a doorway I had not noticed before, he lifts his hand toward it. Suddenly, Tharin, Tolan and Alorn fall through the doorway, and land on the cobbled floor soaking wet. They are instantly on their feet, weapons ready, but before they move to attack I step in front of Mirnuk. Tharin, with his blazing sword before him, looks at me. Are you all right, did he hurt you? I shake my head. He hesitates another moment staring at Mirnuk, before he relaxes and slips his blade back into his coat. I watch as Tolan does the same with his chains, but Alorns blades are still in his hands. Tharin moves toward me and slowly pulls me to his side. I realize how much I like the feeling of being protected by him. I allow the feeling of his closeness balance my senses and I feel safe again. Reluctantly, I step away and turn to the Kupnaliia. Tharin, this is Mirnuk. Hes going to help us find Ziri, I say. Tharin nods to the troll, who offers him a brief nod in return, but his eyes return to Alorn and the warriors blades.

Alorn, meet Mirnuk of the Kupnaliia. He is a First. There is only him and his two brothers left of his people. Im betting on Alorns respect for the Firsts, and it pays off. The warriors blades disappear and he nods at the troll. Tolan steps toward Mirnuk with eager respect. I am Tolan, brother to Prince Tharin, he says as he offers his arm to Mirnuk. Mirnuk takes the twins arm in return respect. I have heard you are more than the brother to the future king of Velesi, Prince Tolan. If what I have heard is true, then I welcome the future king of the Willow Clan. He didnt give me the same greeting, says Tharin quietly in my head. I noticed that, replies Alorn. Once Mirnuk and Tolan are done with their greeting, the troll turns to Tharin. I have agreed to take you to where Kasith is located. There is too much evil there and I may not be able to resist her calling, even with the laurel removed. Tharin nods, I understand. H e moves closer to Mirnuk and I move to stand next to Alorn as Tolan takes his time to investigate the items in Mirnuks home. I realize Tharin is speaking to the troll privately. I guess I will have to wait until we are alone to know what their plans are. Alone. Somehow the idea of being alone with Tharin pulls at me, a familiar twitch every time I think of him half naked at our clearing. And, of course, with the beautiful thought, the ugly one follows right behind it. That pang of jealously tugs at me as the vision of Tharin naked in bed with Kalis rushes back. I really need to learn how to keep the rewind button from stopping at the same station in my head. That scene is not only becoming irritating, but tiresome, too. As if reading my thoughts, Tharin turns to me and produces that half grin of his that sends every thought scattering. I think Im blushing, damn it. I feel a nudge at my shoulder from behind and I turn as Alorn steps up beside me. Keep it together, cousin, he says. I know his thoughts are only for me as I watch Tharin

turn back to the troll. I dont know what youre talking aboutcousin, I reply, a bit irritated. Right, he shoots back. If you blush every time your betrothed looks at you, youll give your enemies fuel to use against you. I turn to look up at the warrior; he has a point. I will need to be better at not showing my emotions but save them for when Tharin and I are alone. Alone. The twitch hits me again and I find that I like it. Once Tharin and Mirnuk are done with their conversation, Tharin turns to me. He offers his hand and pulls me to him. Were leaving now. Are you ready? he asks. He holds me tight and the mere nearness of him makes me forget our surroundings; the smell of him is seriously intoxicating. I lay my ear against his chest seeking the sound of his heartbeat and for a moment I am lost in its rhythm. I sigh in resignation. He makes it really hard for me to find reasons to be pissed at him. He nuzzles my hair and quickly plants a kiss on top of my head. Alone. I have never wanted more to be alone with Tharin as I do now. I turn to Mirnuk, Im ready. Mirnuk spreads his huge arms back and with a force of his strength he claps his hands. The result is like the crack of thunder and I cover my ears, burying my face into Tharins shoulder. When it is quiet again, I turn my head slowly to look at the troll and find we are standing on an empty playground island. Lily! Julia calls out, a pissed off look on her face. She and Mellis are on the park side and I watch as she rushes across the bridge. I move away from Tharin to meet her half way. She hugs me fiercely and then pushes me back, her hands roughly gripping my shoulders. I dont give a damn what kind of serpent is in you, dont you ever do that again, she says with quiet menace, giving my shoulders a shake for good measure. Okay, okayIm sorry. It all happened so quickly, I try to explain, but Julia isnt finished.

And if you ever pull that crap on me again and leave me asleep while you take off I swear it, Lily, I will kick your ass. Do you hear me? Again I nod. I promise. Sorry, okay? With a final shake she lets her hands drop. Behind her Mellis gives me a hard look. Not cool, cousin, he says, trying to sound hard. Do you know what I went through when Julia came to and went completely hysterical? Julia turns to him, frowning. I wasnt hysterical. Uh, yes you were, he says simply. No, I wasnt, argues Julia. I try to cut in. I know, Im sorry, I say, but they ignore me as they continue discussing whether Julia was hysterical or not. their argument STOPS when the others approach with Mirnuk towering behind them. Julia stares at him with wide eyes, checking him out from head to toe. Mellis, however, moves past the others, walking right up to Mirnuk. He puts his arm out in greeting and it disappears in the massive hand of the troll. Ive never met a troll before. I mean, I have, but Im always too busy trying to fight my way past them and they really arent the talkative type. Except the usual Me eat you little elf thing. Im Mellis. Mirnuk raises a brow, and then a wry smile spreads across his face as he yanks Mellis inches from his face. Me Mirnuk, me eat you now little elf. Ah, stutters Mellis, looking behind him at Tharin, Tolan and Alorn. Please tell Mr. Mirnuk that Im with you. Alorn folds his arms, glancing first at the twins before addressing Mellis. He knows youre with us, cousin. Youre the sacrifice. Im the what? squeaks Mellis. Tolan rubs at his chin, That was the deal. He takes us to Kasith and we give him you for dinner.

Ha-ha, very funny, replies Mellis, trying not to panic. He looks at Tharin and his older cousin takes pity on him. Enough, says Tharin, already moving toward the park end of the bridge. Were wasting time and for all we know the Ange may already be here. Mirnuk releases Mellis and follows Tharin, Alorn immediately after him. Tolan takes my arm, an amused look on his face as he passes Mellis. He leads me forward, ignoring Julia who stares at me with a hooded glance. I catch her eye and she turns from me as Mellis comes up behind her. He leans down and whispers something to her. It only takes a second before Julia is laughing and Tolan stiffens beside me. I nudge Tolans arm and he glances down at me. I point at my temple and he sighs. I dont want to talk about it, Lily. Are you really marrying a Sidhe princess? I ask, ignoring him. He frowns down at me, What are you talking about? What princess? You know, the one youre supposed to marry now that youll be the future king of the Willow? He shakes his head in confusion and stares ahead. Theres no princess, Sidhe or otherwise, that I plan to marry, Lily. Just Julia. Its always been Julia. Where did she get a stupid idea like that? I think about it for a second and remember. From Cili. A hard look comes over his face. Im sorry, Tolan, I told her it was probably all lies, but we werent sure. I go on to explain Julias reason for pushing him away and I feel the anger seep from him, now understanding her actions. We both glance back at Julia who arches a brow at us with a dubious look. Mellis imitates her expression as only Mellis can. We turn from them, quickening our pace to keep up with the others in front of us. I think, I say slowly, you should be having a private conversation with her. He is quiet for a moment and then says, I tell you what. I will make things clear with Julia

and you give Tharin the chance to explain about that night with Kalis. I look at him, startled. He told you? He raises a brow. He told all of us. Ziri and I found out when we returned from the Willow, but yes, we all know. Oh, for crying out what the hell. I stare at Tolan and he shrugs a shoulder as he fades back to Julias side. I feel a nudge and turn to find Mellis smiling down at me, the forever twinkle in his eyes. Oh, shut up, I say, frowning. He doesnt say a word, just chuckles gleefully at my expense. When Mirnuk first took me, it was late afternoon; it is now dark out and the tree line looks both ominous and beautiful. I take a deep breath and make my way to Tharins side, startling him when I take his hand. He leans down and kisses me lightly on the lips and my head goes fuzzy. He pulls away and says quietly, I would never hurt you, its important that you know that. Yes, Tharin, I whisper back. He squeezes my hand and the expected vision of that night comes back. This time the pain is dull and somehow insignificant, no longer causing my chest to ache. I release a breath, and with it, the staleness of that night of Tharin and Kalis. And just like that, I can breathe again.

~*~

Chapter Eight ~ Tharin ~

It is a strange feeling to have someone in your life that spins you out of control one minute and then balances you out the next. I hold onto Lilys hand as if by keeping it secured in my own creates a shield around us from the outside world. I take this time to speak with my betrothed of what I believe will always be a thin layer of doubt between us. At least as far as Lily is concerned. Lily, I start slowly. About that night, with Kalis, believe me when I say that nothing happened. She nods, quietly walking alongside me. So many things happened that night, Tharin, she says distantly. Yes, thats true. But I only want to talk about what happened with Kalis, I answer. She shrugs a shoulder and keeps her eyes forward. I am about to go into the entire night when I feel the familiar warning at the back of my skull. Suddenly, the weight of time running out hits me again. Mirnuk glances back at me and I nod. The Kupnaliia takes lead and we follow him deeper into the wooded area heading north. Mirnuks movements are agile and I am surprised to feel very little vibration from his steps. I reach out to Alorn and Mellis, who are now moving along each side of our group hidden within the trees. Once connected and making sure they havent come across anything Ange-like, I send my senses ahead. Although I find no immediate danger, the further north we walk, the heavier the night becomes and the less noise from the night creatures I hear. I feel Lily tense and she becomes quiet and withdrawn. I know shes now trying to keep the callings of despair and fear from the nearby trees at bay. I give her hand a gentle squeeze and when she looks up at me I see the concern in her eyes. Tolan, I call. Yes, Tharin? he replies, a little off put. He and Julia have been walking behind us lost in

their own conversation. For the past hour it seems they have drifted further apart. I dont know what is going on with them, but I need Tolan to stay focused on the task at hand. My apologies, brother, for the interruption, but do you sense anything other than the permeated despair from the trees around us? I watch as he lifts his head, pulling his thoughts from Julia. She looks from him to me. I nod at her, sending a quick command and without question she moves forward, keeping pace with Lily. Together, they walk ahead of us. Lily, meanwhile, continues to keep her concentration on pushing the despair back. We must be nearing Kasiths den. Do you feel it, Tharin? asks Tolan, still scanning ahead. I felt it about a half mile back. Youre slipping, brother. Tolan sighs, looking at Julia. Shes giving me a headache. I cant seem to talk any sense to her. Then perhaps you should stop talking and just show her, I say. Yeah, youre one to talk. But I can already hear his mind working out a plan for his Julia. I sense the presence a split second after Mirnuk; and the evil coming from it affects the trolls thoughts and actions. I can feel his inner battle to stay in control and keep the change from

happening. Mirnuks instinct to protect Lily is immediate and he stands before her, his arm keeping her back. The change is sudden. He is no longer the Kupnaliia in his man form but is now the cursed monstrous beast. His troll transformation is as terrifying as it was when we first met him at the playground. He turns his eyes on me letting me know he is still Mirnuk and the change was by choice and not from any evil in this dark place. I give the command. Alorn and Mellis move in immediately to cover our backs. Tolan moves to my side, his energy already placing a protective shield around us. Whatever the presence is, its focus is mainly on Lily. I can feel its pull on her and I have no idea how to break it.

The landscape transformation happens quickly as the healthy trees of the park disappear. The small grove is full of twisted, dead and blackened trees; their branches either reaching up pleading for redemption or pulled downward lost in a sea of black ashes emitting a foul stench. I glance upward and see no stars, only a sky empty and dark like the ground we are standing on. The dresi moves toward us as if floating on black mist. Her movements slow and seductive, and from the darkness appears a pale face of undeniable beauty, marred only by the evil that emits from her. Her silver white hair spills down her back to merge with the mist as if one. The eyes of silver with specs of sapphire lock onto Lily with a mixture of curiosity and hatred. Blood red lips are the only color on her pale face. She is tall and lithe, and despite the thin bark sheath that is as black as the trees around us it cannot hide the paleness of her skin underneath. From her chest to her head a thin silver snake wraps around her in constant motion, its double head peeking from each side of her neck like floating earrings. Standing before us is the dryad witch Kasith. Tazo appears in my hand, as do the weapons of my brother and cousins. I hear a low growl coming from Mirnuk and I feel his feet plant into the ashen earth. Lilianethia, purrs Kasith, now staring at Lily with a predatory look in her eyes. I knew your great ancestor, Tileanith, the Sidhe whore. You are the spitting image of her. Lily steps forward from behind Mirnuk, remaining quiet. Come child, she calls to Lily, offering her hand, her chin tilted up. She wasnt asking. Bullshit, replies Julia from behind me. She moves to stand next to Lily, her blades at ready. Tolan must have returned them to her. Mirnuk growls deeply, his stance becoming more threatening. The witch allows him a

cursory glance and says, Mirnuk, it is good to see you again. Hows your head? Mirnuk readies to charge the witch, but I step in front of him, facing her. Shes not going anywhere with you. I have come for my brother, witch, I say, Tazo blazing brighter. Kasith focuses her eyes on me and offers me a crooked grin. You are not welcomed here

Prince Tharin of the Oak Clan. This has nothing to do with you. You have a Lunar Prince of the Oak Clan, I answer quietly. It has everything to do with me. This is your last chance, I warn. Give him to me and live. Her laughter rings throughout the dead grove, tinged with madness and evil. You are not in Velesi, prince. Here, I rule and all is at my command. Come for my head if you like, but know I will take your life and the lives of those with you. You can try, I reply and immediately we shift our stances, ready for an attack but none come. Instead, Lily places a hand on my arm, causing me to look at her. Its okay, Tharin. Ill bring Ziri back, she says quietly, her eyes locked on Kasith. I take her by the arm, forcing her to look at me. No. She smiles, a teasing look in her eye. Why are you always so bossy? Lily, this isnt a game. Youre not going alone. She reaches up and places her hand on my shoulder. Trust me, Tharin. I promise not to let anyone else kill me but you. Lily, I say between clenched teeth, tightening my grip on her arm. Youre not going alone. You cant come, Tharin. Women only and dont ask me how I know, I just do. Ill take Julia with me. No, I reply in unison with Tolan. Julia ignores Tolan, and Lily continues smiling at me. Then it hits me. She is scared as hell and I am not helping. I ease up on my grip and say calmly, I cant let you go, Lily. She pushes her fear aside and says just as calmly. Tharin, cant you feel the barrier in front of us? Thats why Mirnuk said he would bring us as far as he can go. Men cant pass her shield unless she wants them to. She wont allow any of you through and if I dont go she will kill Ziri. I wont let someone else I care about die because of me and you cant stop me. Lily steps away from me and slowly waves her hand over all of us. Im startled and frustrated

to find I am unable to move. I look at Tolan and watch as he tries to reach for Julia but his arms are locked at his side. A quick glance at the others, including Mirnuk, show they are in the same situation. And then I remember the Binding that ties me to Lily and with calm concentration and effort, I take a step toward her. Lilys eyes widen and then fill with confusion as I take her by the arm again. You will not leave without me, I say quietly. She gives in. Sighing, she takes my hand and leads me toward the witch. As we near Kasith, Lily lets go of me and continues forward with Julia. I move to follow but I hit an invisible wall. Lily turns to me, mouthing Im sorry. As soon as Lily and Julia pass through the barrier, the others are released from Lilys hold. Fury takes over and I slam my fists against the witchs shield. The barrier vibrates violently as the ground shakes beneath me. I release the fury outward and when I pull it back in, I take with it the energy of the dead trees, the blackened earth and the empty sky. I feel evil forces build inside me and its insidiousness need to corrupt all that I am. The gold and crystal flame ignites and the symbol of our union engulfs the blackened energy, fighting to purify the invading evil. I reach out and touch the shield, releasing the clean energy into it. The shield begins to pulsate, a high pitch emitting from it. And then I release the evil back onto the shield and within seconds it explodes into icy flakes, covering the immediate area in a blanket of crystal ice. It takes me a moment to regain my balance and its then that Tolans voice finally penetrates. Tharin! We dont have time. We need to go after Lily. I look ahead and see the witch has

disappeared, along with Lily and Julia. Tharin, the urgency in his voice finally registers and I turn to him. He and the others have their backs toward me. And I turn to face the Ange. Harlu stands in the middle of his assassins, dressed in his usual black. I scan the four behind him and recognize them all accept for the hooded one just to the side and back of him. Janlu and

Morlo I dismiss immediately, but I stare hard at my cousin. Dorlan stands easily at Harlus left, his hooded coat covering what I know to be a plethora of weapons. His blues eyes stare back but not at me. His hard gaze is all on Alorn and I know the look is reciprocated from Velesis First Greaneth. It isnt until the hooded figure moves forward that I recognize who it is. There is no mistaking the seductive sway of her hips and the dancer-like steps as she comes to a stop at Harlus side. She removes her hood exposing her face, a face I once saw as beautiful beyond words. Now, it is distorted with rage and anger, and even hate. Standing next to the leader of the Angeis Kalis.

~*~

Chapter Nine ~ Lily ~

I watch in horror as the ground shakes and the witchs shield explodes into a blizzard of white. The hollow sound of the wind that accompanies it drowns out everything around us. Julia and I take off running, heading back toward the elves we love when the ear-splitting screams of Kasith stops us in our tracks. We turn to face her, blades in hands only to realize her screams were not of rage but of fear and death. I look back for Tharin, but the freak ice storm from out of nowhere blocks my view and I cant make out where he or the others are. Oh my God, is the witch that powerful? I feel her pull tug at me and I grab Julias wrist. Hold on, I yell and she nods. The wind picks up and we huddle together covering our eyes against the black debris as sleet courses through the area. We bury our heads into each others shoulders and hang on for dear life. Kasiths pull from within suddenly disappears. It is like someone pulled the plug on the storm and all becomes quiet. Still holding onto each other, Julia and I slowly come out of our huddle and look around. The blizzard and snow has disappeared, and so have Tharin and the others. I spin around to make sure I wasnt facing the wrong way, but they were nowhere in sight. The black grove is once again as it was; desolated and dark but also cold. Lily, nudges Julia. I turn to face the direction she seems to be fixed upon. Sprawled flat on the ground where she once stood is Kasith. The mist that accompanied her is gone, and the silver two-headed snake lay frozen and lifeless next to the witchs body. Her hair, once beautiful and silver, is now matted, gray and dirty spewed about her like spilt milk. Her face is turned away from us so we are unable to tell if she is alive.

I look at Julia, both of us unsure what to do next. You go and check her out, offers Julia, standing back. Ill watch your back...from here. I sigh and stop myself from rolling my eyes. Something Sema extremely disapproved of, and in her honor I have been making a conscious effort to break the habit. I turn to face the prone body, taking a deep breath before moving toward Kasith. As I take a step I cant help but wonder why she is down. I mean, it is her domain, right? Shouldnt she have protected herself when she unleashed the storm on Tharin and the others? I stop, looking back at Julia who shoos me forward with a flick of her blade. I can sense the witch is still alive, but it doesnt stop me from being startled when I look back at her and she is sitting straight up. The left side of her face is skinned and bloodied from the blast. Her left eye is gone and she glares at me with her remaining one. She turns to look down at her pet snake and reaching out, touches it with a slender finger. I watch in fascinated horror as the two headed snake comes to life and splits into two. One slithers to the other side of the witch and like two rods stand straight up on the tip of their tails. They seem to dissolve into liquid mercury and begin to spill out over

themselves, growing and forming into two slender dryads. Small and compact, the twin dryads are as white as the witch and dressed in silver. Their sheaths hug them tightly, enhancing their feminine curves, patterned in snakeskin and leaving little to the imagination. I feel Julia at my side, her blades at the ready. I glance at her. You think youre ready for this? Oh, yeah, she replies with a reckless smile, her eyes set on the twin fighters. I know my friend has been antsy since seeing Frank and Chris and this is exactly what she needs to get it out of her system. Julia moves from my side, circling to the left in slow measured steps, daring the snake dryads to follow her. With silver eyes, they track Julia s movement, their heads moving side to side like their animal spirits. Then Julia makes her move. She runs in an arc as if moving to charge Kasith from the back. The snake fighters move to meet her, shooting slim silver darts at my friend, and with

pride and amazement I watch as Julia easily deflects them. She is giving me an opening to face Kasith without her bodyguards, not that I think the witch needs the extra protection. Julia wont be able to hold them off for long and a brief call is all it takes. The black stealth appears, charging after Julia. Cessa leaps as Julia goes into hand to hand combat with one of the snakes, as the other comes at cat from the opposite side. Cessa takes the second opponent down but the dryad slithers from her once they hit the ground. She is up quickly and Cessa circles her, waiting for the next attack. She doesnt wait long. I force myself to look away and face Kasith who is now standing. She glares at me and I feel the evil at her core. I move away from the fighting, trusting my friends to take of business. Prince Tharins brother will die for what hes done to my grove, she screams. Tharin caused the blizzard storm? I force my face to remain unmoved, but inside a feeling of awe and pride swells in me. Explanation or not, he is so getting kissed when I see him again. That is if I can take this witch down, save Ziri and get Julia back unscathed to Tolan. Yeah, no problem. I focus on the witch but concentrate on calling the serpent from within. The last two times she came without warning, this time I call her. I need to control the power, starting by not seeing her as a separate entity. There is no separate being, there is only me. I feel the struggle of the serpents energy trying to take over, but I quell her fire and stay calm. I will take you, as well, Queen Lilianethia, sneers Kasith. She moves toward me but her left foot seems to be stuck. She lifts her sheath and I see where her foot used to be is now a dried and dusty root that crumbles as she moves. But Kasith doesnt seem to care. By the time she steps forward the blacken roots have already regenerated. An evil smile distorts her face as she reaches out for me. Instantly my hand comes up and a shield stronger than I have ever felt appears. The witch screams in frustration. Where is Ziri? I demand. Kasith snarls and she lifts her hand, clawed and bloodied. She closes her it and her talonlike fingers squeeze tight around an invisible force until she makes a tight fist. The ground trembles

and I look around me, then back at the witch. Behind her a giant, dead laurel tree emerges slowly from the ground. The pain! So much pain comes from it and I struggle to keep my shield intact. I focus my new healing powers to enforce my existing protection. My eyes grow wide when the bark casing disintegrates from the tree, exposing an unconscious Ziri. He is pinned to the tree, but I cant see any visible bindings. His head is down and his long hair hides his face from me, leaving only his elfin ears exposed. The only piece of clothing he has on is a loincloth made from the same black bark as the witchs sheath. For a moment I am distracted by how much skin is exposed. I either never gave it much thought or was too stuck on Tharin to notice, but Ziri is magnificent. I hear a collective intake of sharp breaths behind me. I turn to see Julia, the snake dryads and Cessa all frozen for a moment taking in the sight of Ziri. Realizing they are still in combat, Julia lands a hard blow with the butt of her blade on her opponent dropping her instantly. The body of the dryads twin lands on top of her sister after Cessa flings her aside. The two bodies melt into liquid silver and becomes one. Once it gains its shape of the two headed snake, it slithers quickly back to the witch. It makes its way up Kasiths body as it did before, its two head peeking out once again near the witchs ears. There it collapses on her shoulders, out cold. My babies, wails the witch. She throws her hand at Julia and Cessa. Julia instinctively drops to her knees and throws her arms around Cessa, protecting the cat from the oncoming strike. She peeks up, her arms still wrapped around Cessas neck, and stares at the gold tinged energy shield covering them from the witchs attack. She looks at me annoyed, indicating I need to take care of the witch quickly. I face Kasith again. Release him. Now. The witch hisses her hatred at me and throws a hand out at Ziri, but I beat her to him with another golden shield. I feel her frustration and anger, and before I know what she is up to, she spits at me. I mean she actually spits on me! Now pissed way the hell off, I walk up to the hissing witch, draw back my hand and slap her

hard across the face. Kasiths head flies back, her hand instantly at her burning cheek. She stumbles and when she regains her balance she looks at me in shock. How dare youyou whore spawn she shrieks. I leap at her again and this time I slap her so hard she flails backward. Who is she calling a whore? Kasith stumbles to regain her balance once more as I wave my hand at the ground beside her. Dead roots shoot upward and wrap around the lower part of her face, shutting her up. Her eyes widen at the betrayal of her own roots. She tries to rip them from her mouth and with another wave I call for more roots to bind her hands and arms to her sides. She glares at me through her one eye and if that one eyed Cyclops look could kill... Appearing at my side, Julia keeps her eyes on the witch and asks, Are you okay? I nod, trying to catch my breath. Yeah, wheres Cessa? Trying to pull off Ziris cloth thingy...you know, his underwear, she answers, still staring at the witch. I turn quickly toward Ziri and see Cessa pawing at his loincloth, one of her claws catching at the material. Cessa! Stop that! I yell. The black cat stops her pull and turns to look at me over her shoulder. She turns back to Ziri shaking her paw gently to untangle that naughty claw of hers. I stare at her unbelievablyreally? Come here, you bad girl, I call to her, trying not to laugh. She quickly saunters over to me and I drop to a knee to greet her with open arms. How I have missed her. If I could I would keep her with me all the time, but my training with the elves has taught me the need to have my weapons ready and well maintained for any and every attack. I cant allow Cessa to use up her energy just because I am lonely. I save my time with her for special occasions. I rub her face and she almost knocks me over as she nuzzles me. What do you think you were doing, young lady? I ask laughing, as she plops to the ground exposing her stomach. Oh yes, my dearest Cessa, it has been way too long. I give her what she wants and the ground vibrates with her

purring. What are we going to do about her, asks Julia. I rise and walk toward Ziri as I call back to her, I dont know but we cant leave her like that. Why not? yells Julia. Kasith struggles against her bindings, glaring at Julia. Look around you, Jules. I cant allow her to keep killing dryads and their trees. You heard what Minth said. I look for a way to get Ziri down, moving in closer to try and see his face, but his head is still lowered and I am too short to reach up and pull it back. Cessa moves to the side and disappears behind the tree and reappears a moment later completing the circle. I look at her and she peers at me with her head tilted. Okay, nothing on the far end that will free Ziri. Upon closer examination I can now see the welts on his body, black mud covering them from view. There are deeper cuts, open wounds caused by a thick whip. I turn to the witch and glare at her and in response her eyes dance with malicious glee. It takes me several breaths to calm down. Julia approaches, stopping next to me as we both stare up at Ziri, trying to find a way to free him. Cant you use your elf magic to bring him down? she asks. She keeps her eyes on Ziri, and without thinking reaches down and rubs Cessas ear. I dont think I can I mean, if I can I dont know how, I answer, now anxious to get him down and heal his wounds. Can you heal him from here? Maybe he can tell us how to get him down. I step closer to Ziri, placing my hands on his muddied legs and connecting with what energy he has left. Unfortunately, this desolate area doesnt have the clean energy I need to fully heal him, so I give him some of my own. I pull away quickly. Hes too damaged. I havent touched him for more than mere seconds and already I feel the drain. Cessa softly nudges my hand with her wet nose. When I look down, she glances at Ziri, flicks her tail in agitation and then nuzzles at my hand until it is

on top of her head. Of course. I rub her head gently as I pull the energy from her and placing my other hand on Ziri, allowing the energy to flow through me using my body as a conduit. Her energy is so clean, so electrifying, so pure I am renewed with strength and power just by having it pass through me. When I open my eyes, Cessa is gone back to Malainisi. Ziri groans and shakes his head. The wounds on his body are healed, leaving scars maybe for life, Im not sure. His chest expands as he takes in a deep breath and his head comes up, his face hard and tense as he grinds his teeth in anger. Furious eyes search beyond us until they come to rest on the witch. Kasith laughs mockingly at him, even with her mouth covered. Her gestures and eyes make it obvious. Ziri tenses until every muscle in his body is taut and ready to break. Julia and I release a breath when the only thing that ends up breaking is his invisible bonds. He drops to the ground, but his legs are still weak and he topples over us, taking us down with him. Oh my God! He is so heavy and not only that...he's half naked. Julia, I yell from under him. Dont let him go! I grab onto Ziris arm as he tries to untangle himself from us and I wrap my legs around one of his. Julia does the same, but the mud makes it difficult for us to hold on. So I grab for his hair, but he easily shakes me off and stands with Julia hanging onto his waist. Ziri shoves Julia away and with nothing else to clutch onto she hooks her hands into the waistline of the loincloth and with one mighty pull, yanks it down trapping his ankles. Ziri goes down, face firsthard. We are on top of him in an instantly. I place my hand on the ground and roots quickly appear and wrap around his arms and thighs, pinning him still. I get off of him quickly, Julia...not so quickly. Ziri struggles against his new bindings. Ziri, please calm down, I beg. He doesnt say a word but growls at me, his eyes never leaving Kasith. Ziri, I start again, please calm down. I know she hurt you and Ill take care of it, I

promise, but you have to promise youll let me handle it, okay? The fury is still in his eyes, but his body relaxes a bit. Unable to talk through his anger, he nods once. Thank you, brother, I say and he looks up at me, caught off guard. As it was intended to do, the endearment takes the steam out of him and he lays still, eyes returning to Kasith. I rise facing the dresi and slowly approach her. She keeps her eye on me, wary and cautious. I lift a hand and the roots around her mouth unwrap. She moves her jaw back and forth and then spits, her one eye never leaving me. Youll have to pay for what youve done, Kasith I say calmly, still approaching her slowly. She sneers at me. You think you can do worse to me, Halfling. Watch your mouth, witch, warns Julia from behind me. I continue moving forward until I am at arms length from her. I look her over slowly and when I come to the center of her chest, I reach out and place a hand on it She cringes, trying to back away from my touch. There is so much pain, regret, remorse, sadness and a bottomless pit of loneliness. I pull back and focus on her face, locking her gaze. Im sorry youre in pain, Kasith. I wish I could take you back in time. To a time before the first brutal whip marked and scarred you for life, and change it so that it never happened. She snarls. You think you can look within and suddenly know everything about me? You think you know my pain? You know nothing. Kill me and get it over with. I shake my head. I cant. I wont. She struggles against her bindings and I see it bite into her skin, dark blood seep from her wounds. Then I will kill everything starting with this place, she threatens menacingly. I will destroy every tree and every dryad standing in my way. I will cut a path of death until it reaches your feet and you will know they died because of you. I shake my head again. No, you wont. Im going to cure you, Kasith.

I move closer until we are only inches from each other and she retreats as far as the roots will allow her. She doesnt want to be healed, she needs her pain, her hatred; it has kept her alive all these lonely centuries. Dont touch me, screeches Kasith. She starts to struggle harder against her bindings now screaming and hissing in an attempt to keep me at a distance. Dont touch me, dont touch me, she continues to scream. Her hands clench trying to call her powers to her, but I put a shield around her, preventing her from reaching out. The two-headed silver snake, trapped under the roots, awake and agitated,

attempts to pull away from the witch. Kasith drops to her knees and I release her from the bindings. The snake slithers a few feet away from us and disappears under the black earth. No longer the terrifying and evil witch, Kasith huddles within herself and hides her face from me. I kneel besides her and she cringes, whimpering pathetically. I cant let you continue killing, but I cant take your life either, I say quietly. Just kill me, she begs. You would be doing all of us a favor. She suddenly reaches out and pulls me in close, I will destroy everything, Little Queen, and eventually I will reach someone you care about. Save us both the time and effort, kill me. I gently pull her grip loose and place a hand on the damaged side of her face. I breathe easily and focus on healing the wound. Within seconds the beauty we first saw earlier returns, her eye fully healed. I watch as a tear escapes her dark lashes and I feel the deepness of her sadness; the air goes out of her along with her rage. What have you done to me? she asks, weeping. Ive set you free, Kasith, I answer quietly. With each passing second her features slowly change. More softness and roundness returns to her cheeks and chin; her lips, no longer pulled down from anger and hate, becomes full and soft. Her

arms and shoulders lose the sharp edges and fill out. Her hair grows softer and thicker, falling gently as a breeze catches it within its fingers, the color once again a soft silver. She looks at her hands as her fingers fill out and then she touches her face. Why have you done this? You dont deserve it, I answer. But the Mother has forgiven you and wants you to come home. Kasith seems to shrink and eyes once full of hatred and evil, stare back at me with apprehension and hope. I am condemned to this place by the one I once loved I cant go home. Yes, you can. Look around you, dryad, I say as I move to the side. The once blackened landscape is now filled with the color of life. Kasith takes my arm as she slowly stands, turning in a slow circle and taking in the breathtaking scenery. No longer in the dark grove of a Pathen park, we now stand in the middle of an oasis, beautiful beyond words. The dryad releases my arm and steps forward, arms back, head tilted up and takes in the fresh air. She spins, laughing, and then stops to welcome a blue jay that lands lightly on her extended hand. She turns to me, looking much more youthful than when I first saw her. I can never repay you, but I will tell you of your brothers true intentions. He did not come here for you, my queen. Harlu didnt come for me? Then whooh, no. I turn from the witch calling for Julia. Julia, wheres Ziri, I ask, leaving Kasith in her new surroundings. Julia looks at Kasith suspiciously. Why is she twirling and laughing like that? Shes trapped in an illusion set upon her by the Mother, I answer distractedly. I turn for the last time to the dryad witch. Her thin frame, graying hair and the black sheath that barely covers the bruised and withered body beneath it, dance about like an old woman who had lost her sanity centuries ago. The silver two-headed snake is once again around her body, the heads bobbing up and down keeping tempo with the witchs movements companions forever till her last

breath. Eventually, I sigh sadly, shes going to die, Jules, and Lotin will come for her. Hell take her back to Velesi. I thought Minth said he condemned her here. Why would he come back for her? Because, I answer, he loves her. He forgave her a long time ago. Hes been trying to come for her all these centuries, but the barrier she put in place wouldnt let him in. With the barrier gone it wont be long now before he comes and takes her home. Will she be okay? Yeah, I think so. Shes suffered so much, this little lie of nature will keep her from harming others and herself until Lotin arrives. Andwhat? All that shes destroyed and killed is forgiven? asks Julia incredulously. The dryads and trees return to the Mother once they are perished from any realm. She replants and breathes life back into them somewhere else, I reply, finally looking away from Kasith. Thats actually kind of cool, says Julia. Whats up with her, says Ziri, now fully clothed. I thought you were going to take care of her? he asks, accusingly. I did, Ziri. Trust me, she wont hurt anyone ever again, I place a soothing hand on his arm. He takes a deep breath, staring at the old dryad angrily. Finally he says, Fine. Now what? I turn and start walking back the way we came. We go and get the others. Right now theyre in trouble. The Ange is here. Here? asks Julia, catching up to me. Its not me who Harlu is after. Its Tharin, finishes Ziri before taking off with Julia and me following close behind.

~*~

Chapter Ten ~ Tharin ~

So far I have been able to keep my distance from the Cord of Lorelei. It didnt take me long to realize that Harlu means to capture me, not kill. No matter how I try to get in close to him, Harlu keeps me at a distance with the mystical cord. The memory of the pain it inflicted back at Snow College keeps me on my feet, nimbly dodging its whiplashed attacks. The energy I used to break through Kasiths barrier is taking its toll and the melting terrain isnt helping much. It is only a matter of time before he has me. I feel a sudden piercing pain at the back of my arm. I look to the side from where it was thrown Kalis. She is going toe-to-toe with Tolan and I know it will only be a matter of time before he takes her down, but she distracts him by tossing a blue powder in his face. He stumbles backward momentarily off balanced, giving her enough time to throw her dagger and hit its mark. She sneers at me before going on full attack against my brother who is still trying to clear his head. Tolan, roll out to the right, I call just as Kalis comes in from his left, ready to strike. Tolan evades her at the last second, hitting the ground rolling but comes up facing the wrong way. No longer caring about the gold cord, I am about to sprint to my brothers side when I am knocked down hard. The cord snaps just inches from where my face was a second ago I would have been hit if not for Ziri. Thats one you owe me, Tharin, he yells, grinning as he is up and charging Harlu. I reach out to catch him. Ziri, no! I am torn between my two brothers and my frustration rises at the choice of who to help when Julia makes the choice for me. She barrels down on Kalis, taking her by the waist and away from Tolan, who is still trying to get his bearings. The two fighters roll away from one another, facing each other with blades out. Kalis will take her down eventually, but not if Tolan can help it. And,

from where I watch, Julia doesnt seem to care as she lunges at the elf warrior. I turn to go after Ziri when an arrow flashes by, barely missing me, and hits him in his right buttock. He yells out as he stumbles stiff legged finally hitting the ground. And just in time to miss two of Harlus daggers. What the? I look back to see where the arrow came from, and where the barrier once stood, is Lily with a bow in her hands. I watch as she nocks another arrow and aims it at Harlu, but as I look closely I realize what she is holding Senestras bow. Damn it. The arrows from Senestras quiver never miss. It will hit any target the archer is focused on. Lily is looking at Harlu but her focus is on saving me. I am the damn target and because of that Ziri got an arrow in the ass. Lily, stop shooting at us, I connect with her. Im not shooting at you, Tharin, Im aiming for Harlu, she answers, concentrating on holding the bow steady. Great, she doesnt even know how to hold the bow. I look at Ziri and think it serves him right for not properly training her. Lily I call but Im too late. She releases the arrow and it speeds toward me. I shift to the left at the last minute and duck, allowing the missile to miss me and catch Harlu in the shoulder. He yells out in pain, looking for the one responsible and finds Lily. He pulls the arrow out, sneers at her and then turns back to refocus his energy on me. Ha! I told you I got this, Tharin, she cheers, her thoughts triumphant. But youre not making this easy. Stay down, Tharin, or I might hit you instead. I watch in horror as she pulls another arrow from the quiver. Without hesitating, I sidestep Harlus attack all the while trying to manipulate him into Lily's line of sight. I barely shift an inch to the left when the arrow passes between Harlu and me, slicing my left cheek close to my eye. Lily, stop shooting at me! Tharin, stop getting in the way! Stubborn littleI take a deep breath. I have to try and manipulate her next shot to my advantage.

Harlu is relentless, whipping Loreleis cord at me with a vengeance and Im barely able to keep up. I have one chance. I stop moving and come to a standstill facing Harlu. He looks at me suspiciously, circling slowly. I glance beyond him to catch Lily aiming her next shot. I look for Mellis, but he is tied up with Morlo and Janlu. Mirnuk is taking care of the five extra Ange Harlu brought with him, mercenaries their speed and quick tactics are giving the First a run for his money. No one is available to stop her. I stare at the leader of the Ange. What do you want, Harlu? Its a bit complicated, prince, but Im sure you know by now I have a need for your services. My sister seems to care for you. Shes stubborn, but I deem she would do anything for you, he replies. He seems almost polite if it werent for the menace in his voice. Dont be so sure, I answer. The only one she cared about was her brother, and you took care of that, didnt you? Harlus face becomes a canvas of distorted hate. Im her brother! Rage takes over and he whips the cord at me. Im her brother! Her only family! Our mother kept her from me and when this is over, nothing will keep her from me ever again. She will come around to seeing things my way, I promise you that even if it means beating you to mere seconds of your life. I balance on the balls of my feet as I reply, Id like to see you try. I synchronize my movements with his, catching him off guard when instead of side-stepping him, I mirror his moves. As soon as Harlu shifts, Lily lets go of her arrow hitting Harlu in the back of his upper left shoulder. He roars in pain and turns to Lily menacingly. I speed toward him before he can make his way to her when he snaps the cord out catching me in the stomach. The familiar pain runs through me and I hit the ground hard, this time unable to move with the cord wrapped around my abdomen. In the distance I hear Lily scream, opening my emotions to take over. I pull from the earth what I need to bypass the pain and find Im unable to. The Cord of Lorelei; its dark properties are

preventing me from seeking out the energy I need to escape. I turn my head toward Lily and see her eyes, large and scared, focused on me. Her fear is taking over her senses because she is running to my side, when she should be running away. I try to yell at her to stay back, but I cant get any sound to pass my throat. Harlu comes into my line of sight and just when I know he has her, a huge hand comes out of nowhere and blindsides him, knocking him into a tree several feet away, nearly taking it out. Mirnuk. Tharin, she gasps as she slides into me. The cord, Lily I can barely put my thoughts together. She nods and grabs at the cord, only to flinch her hands back. She stares at her hands and her fingertips starts to blister. She closes her eyes breathing calmly and within seconds the blisters begin to heal. Then she notices the cord trying to burn its way through my coat. Already it has burned through its opening, searing off my jersey around my waist. Mirnuk kneels beside me and grabs the cord. The reek of burning flesh assaults me as the cord burns in his hand. With one fierce pull, the troll yanks the cord from me, lifting me upward, spinning in the air and away from Lily. I brace for the impact but I am spared more pain when I am caught before hitting the ground. Ziri grimaces and almost drops me when Mellis appears, an open cut near his hairline. They place me on the ground and Mellis takes off again, heading toward Tolan who is tending to Julia. Lily is at my side again. Harlu I gasp, the pain now regaining its hold on me and I can feel the edges of my vision blurring. Theyre gone, she answers. Lie still, Ill heal you. No, I push her hands away. Youve done enough. It's not what I meant to say, but my anger returns, heightened by the pain. I am still pissed off at her for leaving me when I asked no, when I begged her not to go. Something I have never done before and will never do again. Her actions left me with a feeling of betrayal and humiliation in front

of the others. Tharin, let me I dont let her finish as I put an arm around Ziris shoulder and together we struggle to get up. As we turn to go, Ziri stops and frowns at Lily. With some effort he pulls the arrow from his backside and hands it to her. She stares at the arrow, turning red. Who taught you how to shoot? He doesnt wait for a reply, instead we turn from her and together limp to where Mellis is now looking after Julia. She is on the ground leaning against a fallen tree, conscious, but she looks to be in pain, as well. I struggle to keep the darkness at bay, shaking my head as I try to look for the others. Melliswhere is Tolan and Alorn? I call. I dont know, Tharin, he answers. I feel the worry in his thoughts. I lost track of Alorn during my battle with Morlo and Janlu. He and Dorlan were in it deep. Julia says Tolan went after them. Damn. All that Alorn has put into his training, the honing of his skills has been to face his brother one day. But Dorlan wore the title of First Greaneth before Alorn could lift a sword. Not only that, but Dorlan has been living with the dark elves, the Sithide, for the past century, learning their ways, including their fighting skills. I need to get to Alorn; even with Tolan at his side, they still may be outmatched against Dorlan. Ziri sets me next to Julia, who must have been healed by Tolan before he took off. Her shirt is cut open and stained with blood, but I only see a thick pink welt running across her stomach. I also see blood on one of her blades which tells me that Kalis didnt get away unscathed either. Julia turns to me, placing a hand on my shoulder as Ziri kneels beside me and leans over the tree, his butt in the air. Mellis, were okay here, I say. Mellis nods, turns and disappears in search of Tolan and Alorn. I watch with hooded eyes as Mirnuk approaches, with Lily following close behind. Ziri

moves to get his blades out, but stops when I place a hand on his arm. Seeing Lily just behind the troll, Ziri relaxes and leans back over the tree. The troll takes to his knee, resting forward on it. He looks around him, shaking his head. What do you want me to do with the bodies, Tharin? he asks, once again in his human form. I look at the five he took out and I see the still body of Janlu lying where he fell in battle with Mellis. There is no sign of Morlo. Once again the orc has escaped my young cousins blades. I shake my head, feeling the weariness seeping in. We cant leave them here, I finally answer. Mirnuk nods. I will take them with me and send them back to Velesi. My brother will see to it they are returned to the Mother in the Velesi realm. You have a doorway back to Velesi? asks Ziri, staring up at the troll. Yes, young Lithi, I do. Ziri stares at Mirnuk as if ready to ask more questions, but nods instead, keeping his thoughts to himself. Lily moves to my side, Tharin... I turn from her, addressing Mirnuk. Will you allow us to use your doorway? It will save us time. As soon as the others return, we can leave. Of course. I will prepare the bodies to be moved. He leans down and takes a handful of the black earth. It will take time, but the earth will return to its natural state. A century, maybe more before the evil will be completely flushed from this place. It will rain here, shielded from the humans until new life returns to this blackened grove. He gets up and walks away. Lily looks after him before turning to me. When I still refuse to look at her, she sighs heavily and then reaches out. With one hand she touches where the arrow nicked my face, and she places the other at the back of my arm where Kalis got me. I feel her energy heal the wounds and know she gave more than what is needed. The blackness that has been threatening to overtake me subsides, but the pain from the cord is still substantial. Without another

word, she gets up and follows after the troll. After a moment, Julia punches me in the arm and a sharp pain courses through me. She looks at me in disgust before rising and going after her friend. I would rub at my arm, but I am too weak and in too much pain to bother. She saved my life, Tharin, says Ziri from his precarious position. She also shot you in the ass, I answer. Hey, the bow and arrow was Alorns area. He was supposed to teach her how to use it, he replies defensively. I keep my eyes on Lily as she takes directions from Mirnuk. It doesnt matter. The bow is Herticine. Senestras bow? But how did she get it? I suppose her mother gave it to her, I reply, my eyes still on Lily. Huh, he muses. Im not even going to ask how thats possible, but the first thing Im going to do after Tolan heals me is take it away from her. You cant. Like any gift it cant be taken, it would be useless if you do. Thats a good thing, Tharin. Shes horrible with weapons. Mellis is now with Mirnuk, Julia and Lily. I am not surprised when Tolan appears at my side and lifts my jersey, taking a look at my burnt stomach. I can ease the pain, but I dont think I can heal the wound completely, he says as he places his hands over me. Instantly the pain subsides, but not fully. I look down at the burned area. My skin is blackened with blistering sores now cooling at Tolans healing. He pulls back looking at me carefully before looking at Lily. Shaking his head he says, I think she might be able to do it. I may not have any choice. Fine, I finally agree. I then notice Alorn who must have appeared when Tolan showed up. He sits on the tree near Ziri, silent and distant. I feel his rage from here and know that Dorlan got

away. Mirnuk returns while Julia and Mellis remain with Lily. She looks at me, holding my gaze before turning back to the others. Damn it. How can I remain mad when the mere sight of her brings up basic emotions I find harder and harder to control? I think back when she moved into Kasiths barrier and out of my reach. My insides felt hot and the fear that overcame me caused me to forget the strength of my will. I glance at Ziri as he tries to speak with Alorn and I finally admit my gratitude toward her for bringing Ziri back. The bodies are being sent back to my bridge, says Mirnuk. Ive wrapped them with what I can use from this grove and sent the creatures below us to carry them back. It took a little coaxing, but they came at my calling with Lilys help. With Lilys help. I continue to watch her, realizing her powers are growing. She seems able to easily manipulate them to her will. Perhaps I didnt have anything to worry about to begin with. Tharin? nudges Mirnuk, waiting for a response. Thank you; and thank you for your help in finding Ziri. I owe you a debt I wont forget. Tolan reaches over me, offering his arm to the giant man who takes it proudly. Mirnuk stands and returns to where the cord lies. He picks it up but to my surprise it doesnt burn him. He catches my eye. When I pulled it off you I broke its connection with Harlu. She belongs to me now and I will see to it no one gets a hold of her again. He wraps the cord around his waist before walking away to see to the bodies. Tolan moves to Ziri to check his wound. What happened? Ziri looks pointedly at Alorn. Someone failed as a teacher, and this is the result. Whose dumb idea was it to give her a weapon in the first place? asks Alorn with a raised brow. Her mother, I answer quietly, still keeping my eyes on Lily. There is no doubt we will have to talk. I am no longer angry, but I am disappointed; well, maybe not so much disappointed as I am hurt. I look at my stomach, still burning. This kind of pain,

this physical hurt I understand and can take. But it is her pain, her hurt that affects me deeply and I am at a loss on how to deal with it. Tolan finishes healing Ziri and moves back to my side. Can you walk? Yes, just help me up. Tharin, youve got to be in real pain. Perhaps you should let Lily heal you before we move, says Tolan again. I shake my head stubbornly. I have to think and it is almost impossible for me to do so when she is near. Suit yourself, says Tolan as he hauls me to me feet, none too gently. I grit my teeth. With an innocent look, he asks, What? Did you change your mind?

~*~

Chapter Eleven ~ Lily ~

Julia nudges me while we walk behind Tolan and Mellis. We are following Mirnuk back to his bridge, and hopefully, back to Velesi. I notice the troll gradually relax the further away from Kasiths grove we get. I take a quick glance behind me and only see the existing wooded area of Kings Park. I sigh as I think of Kasith and wish her and Lotin safe passage to Eirrell, a place I am destined to save, but never to enter. It takes me a second to realize green eyes are on me. Tharin stares back at me, his features unreadable and hard, and I still feel his anger from earlier. What was I supposed to do? Leave Ziri to an ancient witch? Frustrated with his mood, I turn my back on him as Julia nudges me again. Why does this feel like were heading to the principals office again? she whispers. On cue, Mellis turns to us with a knowing look and then wiggles his ear. Julia and I look at each other before she rolls her eyes upward. Fine, she sighs. Well talk later in detention. I lower my head trying to cover my laugh. As funny as that was, I know any levity at this time would not be appreciated by the twin princes. I nod in agreement about talking later, but something in Julia's expression tells me she isnt done. I cant believe Im getting the cold shoulder after saving his life, she says to me, but directs her comment at Tolan. He stops, turning to her. I believe you have it wrong...again. Not only did I save you, but I healed you as well. Julia stops before him as the rest of us continue walking. We all know what is going to happen, not that we arent happy they are on speaking terms again. It is all the yelling that is bound to follow before they find some understanding, some reason, some excuse to kiss and make up. I know

my friend wants it to happen as much as Tolan does. I turn to watch, smiling at how they are both in each others faces but both refusing to give in. Excuse me, she starts, "but if I didnt take her down when I did your cousins would be carrying your body while your brother lugged your head around. Listen, I was waiting for her to come closer, I had her where I wanted her to be before you came charging in with no strategy and no plan of attack as usual. Which almost got you killed, counters Tolan, obviously trying to stay his temper. I thought you would have learned something during your time training at the tower. Tolan, says Julia, trying not to yell, I totally had her under control. Youre the one who came in without thought or reason behind your attack. Oh really? Yeah, really. Then how do you explain her cutting your stomach, huh? How do you explain that? Tolan throws out his hand, emphasizing his point. Julia, you make me crazy. Crazy with worry, crazy with loveso crazy I just want to... Julia doesnt let him finish. She throws herself at him, arms around his neck and kissing him hard. I have never known her to be so forward, a real testament of her feelings for Tolan. She is much like Tharin in that aspect; they both feel that talking is overrated. It only takes Tolan a second before his arms are wrapped around her waist, lifting her up in a hard embrace. He pulls back and breathes, Ive missed you. Im sorry, she replies, breathing hard. I shouldve just come to you and asked, but I was... This time its Tolan who doesnt let her finish as he cuts her off with another passionate kiss. Giddiness comes over me as I watch them, a happiness bubbles to see them together again. And, once again I feel green eyes on me. Tharin continues to stare down at me, his face remaining hard. Crap. How can someone look so damn good while being so damn mad? I turn forward and quicken my pace to catch up with Mellis.

Can you do the...you know I ask Mellis, tapping at my temple. What? Tap dance my fingers along the side of my face? he asks. I scowl at him. Never mind. Mellis chuckles as we continue to follow Mirnuk. It is a simple thing to do, my queen, comes the trolls quiet thought. Startled, I almost trip and grab onto Mellis to keep my balance. He catches my arm, steadying me. Thanks, I say, glancing back quickly to see Tharin furrowing his brows at me. God, he really is pissed. He didnt even try to catch me. How are you able to do it? I ask Mirnuk. All of Mothers First are able to. Are you able to read minds, too? No, he chuckles, the tremble of his voice causing me to smile. Not I or my brothers, but there are a few who are able to. What are you smiling about? ask Mellis, looking at me suspiciously. A girl can smile if she wants to, where she wants to and when she wants to, I answer tartly. He narrows his eyes and I can see that inquisitive mind of his working. Like who, Mirnuk? I ask the troll, trying to ignore Mellis. Like the serpent, Jarhan? Whos in that head of yours? Mellis turns to look at Tharin over his shoulder, and then quickly turns back. Okay, its not him. Alorn is scouting ahead, Tolan is preoccupied and Ziri doesnt have the ability, so he looks down at me grinning. Yes, my queen, like Jarhan. But she is no sea serpent she is a dragon, the first of her kind. Oh, my God, seriously? I just thought she was a serpent because she lives in the water, and... I pause as a strange sensation comes over me. What is that? I feel strange, I tell Mirnuk. He chuckles again. It is the young prince Mellis, my queen. He knows he is not able to join our conversation without being invited, yet, he is attempting to do just that. I am taken back by his calling Mellis young prince. I hear the humor in his thoughts when he says, It is easy to

forget that he is the nephew of King Thilthen and cousin to the future king of the realm. But, yes, he is by all accounts a prince. Geez, its like someone is hitting me like a gong. I give Mellis another scowling look and hiss, Stop it. Mellis grin grows broader and the sensation of being hit vibrates through me. He's such a pest. Mirnuk, could you please allow him in? Ahmuch better, says Mellis as he continues to grin that goofy grin of his. You liar, you said you didnt know how to do this, I accuse. No, no, noyou just assumed I didnt. I never said that I didnt. I feel the smugness in his thoughts. I frown at him then stare ahead at Mirnuks back. Anyway, as you were saying, Mirnuk so, Jarhan is really a dragon, the first of her kind? I think about that for moment. That means all dragons after her were her babies, her children? Youre saying she is the mother of all dragons? But there arent any dragons. And the depth of her sorrow and pain is unfathomable at such a great loss, he answers sadly. But to answer your question, yes, she is able to read the minds of others. I knew she was a dragon, pipes in Mellis. At least its what we all assumed when we were young. We used to sneak out to Gastah Point and wait for her to appear. She never did, but she would swim just below the surface and we would watch in awe at the massiveness of her golden bulk. I glance up at Mellis to see him stare off in the distance, lost in childhood memories. I return my focus back to Mirnuk. She gave me the gift of the Healers, I say quietly. Mirnuk doesnt turn around, but I notice his pace stumbles briefly. Hmm, so that is what I felt when I first grabbed you back at the park. He becomes quiet and after a long pause he says, Be careful, my queen. You carry a power that may be too great for such a small vessel.

I understand what he is saying. Sometimes, I feel the energy of Jarhan trying to take control every time there is danger. I am getting used to it and seem to have it somewhat under control, but it is a struggle. Mirnuk, with the gift, shouldnt I be able to initiate communication like youre doing now? I ask, getting back on track. You should have been able to communicate this way the minute Prince Tharin used the Binding on you. In my day we called this method of communication whispering. He pauses in thought and then continues, I believe there is something within you that is preventing you to do so. Maybe its your human side, offers Mellis with a shrug. And, by the way, we still call it the whispering. I turn to Mellis. Really? I didnt know that. Tharin and Alorn never called it that. Mellis raises a brow. Why would they? Its second nature to all of us. I mean I wouldnt come up to you and say what Im doing is called talking. Man, I just want to kick him so hard on the shin. Well, when he first did it he couldve told me. Yes, he replies patiently. Which was when? When we were in the desert trying to stay hidden from the Ange? I think he was a bit preoccupied at the time. Okay, thats it. I pull on his sleeve to stop him and when he does I give him a swift kick to the shin. Ah! he cries out loud, grabbing at his shin, rubbing at it as he hops on one foot. What was that for? Yes, Lily, what was that for? asks Tharin, his arm still around Ziris shoulder for support. Mellis and I turn to see them staring at us. I...I thought I saw some kind of spider crawling up his leg and I just reacted, I lie, avoiding Tharins stare.

Really? cries out Mellis. If thats the case all you had to do is yell out hey, theres some kind of spider crawling up your leg. For heaven sakes Lily, I think you broke my leg. Immediately regretting my actions, I put out my hands to Mellis. Im so sorry, I didnt mean to kick you so hard. Mellis stops hopping and instantly his smiles returns. No worries, cousin. Your humble apology has healed me. I have a good mind to kick him again. Instead, I sigh patiently and continue following Mirnuk. Mellis falls in pace alongside me. Besides, he continues as if nothings happened, only a few of us know how to whisper these days. Of course, our family line, but only direct heirs of Kalinest and Sem...and his wife have the ability. I note the flicker of pain when he almost mentioned Semas name. He only knew her for a short time, but he had grown to like the old woman. Also, the thought of her brings memories of Phoris and Milina. I reach out my hand and Mellis takes it, squeezing it gently. Behind me, I hear Tharin take in a slow breath. I ignore him and smile at Mellis. Well with that logic then I dont have the ability to whisper. Thats not true, interrupts Mirnuk. I know that the queen of the Willow Clan had the ability and so did Tileanith and her lover, the Unnamed Sidhe. I turn to Mellis. Do you really think its because Im half human that I cant whisper? He shrugs. I dont know, but its a theory. You should ask Tharin to help you with it. Tharin. Mellis and I glance over our shoulders to look at my future husband. Tharin gives us a suspicious, perturbed look and we quickly turn around before he asks any questions. Yeah...Ill be sure to do that sometime soon, I say sarcastically. Mellis chuckles and grins as Mirnuk keeps quiet for the rest of our trek back to his bridge.

We stop at the tree line surrounding the park, the island playground now in complete darkness. Alorn doesnt think the Ange would attack again with so many of their men gone, but it doesnt mean Harlu doesnt have an army hidden somewhere nearby. Going elf mode, we make it to the bridge in a matter of seconds, and soon after, go through Mirnuks doorway. We end up in his living room, soaking wet. I stand next to Mellis, shivering, as the troll retrieves towels for us. Julia snuggles against Tolan as he rubs her shoulder to keep her warm. That pang returns from the first days when their relationship was new, and I push the envy down. Although I can feel Tharins eyes on me, it is obvious he isnt going to give me the same comfort Tolan is giving Julia. I sigh as I wring out my hair. I still dont get what his problem is. Ziri is his brother; he should be happy I got him out. Whats wrong, Lily, asks Alorn. Hearing his voice, even in thought, somehow comforts me. I realize I miss having him at my side, always watching, guarding and protecting me in his strong, quiet way. I sigh before answering. I dont understand why Tharin is so mad at me. Its kind of pissing me off. Alorn is quiet. After what seems like a long minute and I think he isnt going to answer, he finally says, Hes right to be angry with you, Lily. You disobeyed him, and worse, you did it in front of us. What? I ask, stunned. Something about that word rubs me the wrong way and I let him know it. Disobeyed him? Im not one of his servants, Alorn. None of us are, Lily, but when we are with him on a task, or mission, or anything that calls for him to lead us, we obey his commands without question. We do that because we trust his leadership, we trust he will find a way to get the job done and bring everyone home safe. We trust him because he knows our weaknesses as well as our strengths. We trust him because he is willing to die for us. He is our leader he has trained all his life to protect his people and those he loves.

What do I say in response to that? Im feeling really small right about now. I steal a glance at Tharin. I watch him as he and the others begin to take off their coats and boots. I screwed up didnt I? He would have found a way to get Ziri, together. Hes been doing this a long time, Lily. If it were anyone else, he would have knocked you out and then dealt with you when we got back to Velesi. And, by you disobeying his orders in front of us, you undermined his authority. Great, add a little salt to that open wound, why dont you? Okay, I get it. What should I do? Every time I look at him he looks like he wants to strangle me. Youre probably right, he replies. But youll have to be the one to go to him. Tharin is very stubborn and his pride sometimes gets in the way. Tell me about it, I say, to which the warrior elf chuckles. I look at him and he remains stoic as ever. Mirnuk returns, a frown on his face. We have a problem. He tosses towels our way and then moves to the table at the side wall, pulling it to the middle of the room. As we dry off, he gathers enough chairs for everyone and then heads to his kitchen area to gather cups and plates. I have made contact with my brother in Velesi, he continues. Usually an easy task, but it took me some time to finally get through. There is something going on in Velesi that has closed every doorway into the realm. What? asks Tolan, shocked like the rest of us. He takes a step forward. How is that possible? Nothing can close the doorway except maybe father and Ka. The thought comes quickly to all of us after Tolans statement. Something has happened to the king. Tharin steps forward. Can you get us back, Mirnuk? Ziri steps behind him, his face anxious. relationship with their father. I remember Mellis telling me of Ziris close

The troll nods as he sets the table. Yes, but it will take some time. My brother is working on opening a doorway from his end using a bridge only known to us. How long, pushes Ziri, moving in front of Tharin. Mirnuk stops what he is doing and stares at Ziri. A few hours, maybe less. Mirnook is working as fast as he can. Tharin places a hand on Ziris shoulder to comfort him. I am sorry, says Mirnuk. It is the best that we can do for now. I will make you something warm to eat while you change into some dry clothes; I have placed them in the spare rooms. There are three in the back, behind the wall, that you can use. Thank you, Mirnuk, says Tharin as he and the others turn toward the rooms. I grab hold of Mellis arm, stopping him. What is it, Lily? I glance around to make sure the others are out of the room. I have a favor to ask.

Julia and I take the first room. On a large bed we find pants and long pullover jersey tops, one for each of us. I am assuming the others will find the same. Tharin still mad at you? asks Julia as she begins to strip. Yeah. I throw my wet coat on a chair in the corner. I cant seem to get out of my drenched clothes fast enough. I am freezing. Hmm, she replies. Maybe you should talk to him. Tolan says his wound is pretty bad; he thinks you can heal it. Tharin told him about your fingers burning from the cord and how you healed yourself. It might have something to do with the gift Jarhan gave you. I nod, getting into the dry, warm clothes. I dont understand how the water is so cold when its so hot here.

Julia pulls her top on and looks at me. You dont need to change the subject, Lil. If you dont want to talk about it you dont have to. But please, lets not talk about the weather, okay? No, Im serious, Jules. Look at the goose bumps on my arm Im freezing. She ignores my arm as she pulls her hair up into a ponytail. Whatever, but you still need to talk to Tharin. Fine, Ill go see him now, I say, giving in. It will happen sooner or later, it might as well be now. Oh, by the way, she says stopping me before I reach the door. Whats up with you and that bow? Whered you get it? My mom gave it to me, why? Well, if Ziris ass is any indication, you suck at it.

~*~

Chapter Twelve ~ Tharin ~

Tolan helps me lift my jersey carefully, peeling the cloth from the burnt flesh. The pain returned when my stomach muscles tense as I hold my jersey up. Tolan quickly runs his hand just above the wound, soothing the fire that continues to burn. Im going to send Lily in to take a look, Tharin, he says as he continues to administer his healing. When he finishes, he pokes the center of the wound with his finger and I flinch with pain. Damn it, Tolan, I curse between clenched teeth. Hmm, he says as he studies my stomach, ignoring my pain. Your own natural defenses and what healing Ive done are preventing the burn from going any deeper, but thats not going to last for long. He straightens and looks me over. You know, you dont have to talk to her, but you do need her to heal you. Tolan, Im not We are interrupted by a knock at the entrance and we both turn to see Lily standing at the door. The clothes from Mirnuk hang loosely on her. Has she lost weight? Great, now I am going to worry about her eating, too. May I come in? she asks quietly. Before I can respond, Tolan quickly says, Yes, come in, Lily. Im hoping you can help with Tharins wound? I watch her with my arms up, holding my jersey. When her eyes move to my stomach I turn fully toward her and watch as her face changes from curious to mortified. Oh, my God, Tharin, she cries in shock as she moves toward me. Tolan moves out of her way and catches my eye. He winks and disappears out the door, most likely anxious to reunite with

Julia. You should have shown me this sooner, she scolds, annoyed and irritated. Lily, my arms are getting tired, I say, attempting to lift my jersey off. I wince when my abdomen muscles pull again as I try lifting my arms overhead. Here, let me help, she offers. When she places her hand on my arms, reaching for my jersey, I almost forget I am still angry with her. I stand still and allow her to take the jersey off me, liking how she has to stand on the tips of her toes causing her to lean into me. I ignore the stitch of pain as she pulls it over my shoulders and tugs at it, stripping it off my arms. She lets it drop to the floor and gently pushes on my chest to regain her balance. Step closer to the light, Tharin, she commands, not looking at me. I do as she says and she follows closely, eyes on my stomach. When she places her hands at my side, I take a sudden breath and she glances up at me. Sorry, she says with an apologetic smile. She doesnt realize it's her touch that's causing me to wince, not the wound. She slips her fingers into my waistband and gently tugs it lower to see the wound fully. Without realizing the effect her touch has on me, she continues to gently prod and poke, causing sensations that have nothing to do with the burn. When she moves her hand around my waist to my back, the coolness of her touch on my heated skin is too much. I take another breath and raise my hands to interlock them behind my head. By doing so, it will prevent me from following my basic urges and forget about the prophecy and its Virgin Queen. Tharin, I think you should lie down. It will be easier for me to heal you if Im above you, she says, moving aside. The innocence of her words leads my thoughts down a path I struggle to keep at bay. I move to the bed and carefully lower myself, lying back with my head against the headboard so I can watch her work. With hooded eyes, I watch as she takes a sudden breath when she

finally sees me since she entered the room. For a moment, she is frozen, glued to the spot as her eyes roam slowly along the length of my body. I smile inwardly when I see the color rise in her face and find comfort that she is struggling as much as I am for control. Lily shakes her head as if coming out of a trance and takes another breath. She moves closer to the bed, and with a slight effort, concentrates once again on the wound. She places her hands over me, but unlike Tolan when he administers his healing, Lily actually lays her hands directly on me. The physical contact causes me to hold my breath at her light, cool touch; the soothing effect is instant. I wait for the initial pain that comes with the process, but there is only the soft whispering of Lilys healing. I close my eyes and let her energy work its way around the burn, putting out the fire. Everything about her energy is clean and pure, and the sensation of being out in a cool breeze slips along my skin, making me feel light, almost weightless. I open my eyes slowly and realize Im floating a foot off the bed. Lily still has her hands on my stomach, her eyes closed as she sways in place. A gold light comes off her and I watch in amazement as it pours gently onto me. The next second I drop to the bed and Im reaching out to catch her before she hits the floor. Lily is out cold. She has used up all of her energy to heal me. I hold her in one arm and look at my stomach, the skin once again smooth with no scarring. I gently lift Lily onto my lap, cradling her as I stare down at her face. She still hasn't learned to pace herself, to use her energy sparingly and trust our self healing abilities. Her use of her energy and that of the dragon is mercurial at best; she uses too much here and not enough there. So at times she's only exhausted and at other times I find her in my arms out cold. I move a lock of hair aside and notice for the first time since seeing her today that her ears are pierced. When did this happen? I finger a diamond earring and it almost blinds me with its brilliance...Sidhe diamonds. They will never come off her ears until she passes them on to another in her bloodline; obviously a gift from Senestra. I softly stroke her cheek, and she moans. Just that small, delicate sound from her moves me deeply, causing checked feelings to let go. I can no longer fight it, and whatever anger I had before

will have to wait for another time. I lower my head to her lips and lightly kiss them. Their softness pulls me further away from my honor to the realm and more toward my selfish need to be with her. She breathes in softly, and her eyes flutter open. In them I see what she seems unable to voice. I take her lips again, this time kissing her fully, deeply and I become lost in the feel of her. I keep my free hand at her waist, afraid to give it freedom to roam. I struggle to keep what little control I have but the kiss pulls me further under. There is nothing more right in my life than this momentnothing. Lily shifts on my lap in order to get her arms around my neck, and her response is as desperate as my own. I can feel her searching for something she cant explain and seeking in me the means to explain it. Our time at the clearing was a discovery for Lily, and I had control of our passion then. This time...this time I can feel myself letting go of all the restraints placed upon me: honor, respect and, of course, that damn prophecy. Thatdamnprophecy. Damn it. Lily is lost to the heat of our passion as I once again fight to regain control, but she doesnt make it easy. She fiercely clings to me and I have to pull back, but I find Im unable to release her lips not just yet. Another moment longer to feel her, to breathe her, to be as inseparable as we possibly can without going into territories that are forbidden to us, at least for now. Lily feels the change in my caress as I reluctantly, and painfully, begin to pull away. I catch my breath and slow my breathing. She hugs me tight, breathing hard, Please, Tharin... I hold her head against my neck, mostly to keep from any attempts at kissing her further. With difficulty, I say as I relax my hold on her, Im sorry, jailoa. She will never know how difficult my next move will be. I gently pull her arms from around me and push her away as she continues to resist, a small cry escapes her. Lily, we cant. Im sorry, but you know we cant. I continue to push her to arms length. The look Lily gives me breaks something inside and it is hard for me to look back at her. Her eyes show an undeniable need, of feelings unfamiliar and unrealized. So strong are her emotions, I can feel the frustration she is experiencing.

Unshed tears are on the brink of falling, as she asks, You...you dont want me? Immediately I pull her to me again. Oh, Lily, more than youll ever know. Then why did you stop? I rub her shoulders when a tear falls on my chest. Lily, I stopped because we cant...because of the prophecy. Did you forget? I lean back, trying to look her in the eye but she hides her face from me. Please dont, I say against her ear. Please dont ever hide from me. You dont ever have to hide from me. She sniffles as she pulls away, her eyes downcast. She covers her face with both hands, shaking her head. Sighing heavily she confesses, Im so embarrassed. I pull her in again, quietly laughing. You never have to be embarrassed, my love; never with me. She sniffles again, saying resignedly against my chest, Stupid prophecy. This time I laugh out loud as I squeeze her tight, Yes, stupid prophecy.

We lay holding each other on the bed not saying a word, enjoying being close and being alone together. It has been almost an hour since Lily first came into the room and we havent been interrupted. As much as I value this time with her, I grow anxious at not hearing any news about the doorway. I keep the uneasiness down, hoping all is right at home and that father and Ka are well. I push such thoughts from my mind and allow the laziness of this room to overtake me. I need rest. With Lily at my side, knowing she is safe as long as she is with me, I breathe easily, calmly and let sleep take me. Just when I am about to doze off, Lily lifts her head and shifts to look at me. Yes, Lily? I ask sleepily without opening my eyes. Can we talk about, you know, that night? I peer down at her. Taking a deep breath I say, Okay, but after this, we never talk about it again.

She nods, agreeing. I was drugged. You were what? she asks, rising on her elbow. As tired as I am, I know this is important to her. I grab another pillow and stuff it under my head so I can see her face as she looks at me expectantly. Tell me what happened. Who drugged you? she asks, frowning. Damn shes beautiful, even when shes irritated. I pull her to me and place her head on my chest. When she tries to get up again, I hold her still. Calm down, Lily. Ill tell you everything. I only want to know one thing, Tharin, she sighs, snuggling against me. No, I didnt sleep with Kalis. She told me later that she was drugged, too, but now, I hesitate before finishing, now I dont know. Why? What happened? She lets her fingers play lightly across my chest and down my stomach. I catch her hand, giving it a kiss and holding it to my chest where it cant cause any further havoc. Didnt you see Kalis during the fight? She was up against Tolan. Julia tackled her down. She shakes her head. Is that who they were talking about? No. I was focused on you. She pauses and I can see the entire fight scene play in her mind. She is up on her elbow again, What the hell? Shes with the Ange? Yes, it seems that way. I just didnt see itdespite what we may think of her now, Kalis was always loyal to the king. By the way, youre not to use any weaponsever. She ignores my command about weapons, her mind set on Kalis. And she was your lover, lets not forget that, she says, lying back on my chest. Ill forget it if you do, I reply. No you wont, Tharin, you cant. She was a big part of your life. Whats happening now doesnt have anything to do with the relationship you once shared with her. I hear her words, but I

also feel the reluctance. I kiss the top of her head. Thank you for that, Lily. It just seems weird that shes with them, she says distantly. I dont have a clue why, either. The last time I saw her was at the garden after the Seating. I havent thought of her since, not until she appeared standing next to Harlu. It doesnt make sense, she persists. She was so in love with you and according to everyone, the tower has been her only home. She looks up at me again. By the way, youve never taken me to the garden. All right, Ill take you to the garden, I reply, amused. She shakes her head. No. Thats your garden with her. I want our own garden, and Im not talking about the clearing, Im talking about a place thats ours at the tower. We already have a place, Lily. You just have to decide if you want it to be my suite or the queens suite. Thats not what Im talking about. I want our own garden. I lift my arm behind my head and close my eyes again. Then its settled; the queens suite it is. My mothers garden will belong to you, to us. Thatll be our garden, Lily, our little haven away from everyone at the tower. Having settled that, I attempt to get some much needed sleep when I realize Lily has gone quiet. I sigh. What is it, Lily? Im confused about the whole bit with you and Kalis in bed together. That night will never go away. Lily, I told you, I had nothing to do with it. I was used by Kolinest whether Kalis had something to do with it or notI can only assume she did. She moves away from me, rising to sit crossed legged beside me. She stares down at my stomach but not really seeing it. Her brow wrinkles in thought as she tries to put them into words.

Thats not what Im saying, Tharin. She turns to me, asking, How did they know that I would be coming to see you that night? I didnt even know I was going to see you until that night. She is right. If the setup was to put a wedge between Lily and me, they were taking a big chance on Lily showing up at that particular moment. And then there was Harlu, she says thoughtfully. Harlu? What about him? He was at my door that night, she answers. When I was on my way to see you, I saw him try to get into the suites, but he burned his hand when he touched the door. After that he just took off. Why didnt you tell me? I ask a bit annoyed. She turns to me with a patient look. Um, because you had a naked woman in your bed and it was the last thing on my mind? Oh, is my only response. I pull myself up against the headboard; sleep now the farthest thing from my mind. All I can remember was there were two of them. The person pretending to be Kalis and another his voice familiar, but not Harlus. It wasnt until after he died that I realized it was Cili. Maybemaybe it was just a distraction to keep you from coming to me, she says. They drugged you so you wouldnt be able to drift because you need to focus to do that. Then having Kalis in your bed was probably meant to delay any effort to come to my suites physically. Which means Which means Harlu would have had enough time to do what he needed to do with you. Like mark you to keep you tied to him, or worse, I think to myself. I feel my anger start to rise. Lily pulls her jersey to one side, taking a look at the scar on her left breast. A ragged crescent moon with a round puncture wound near the top of it; a third scar, cut through the bottom of the moon is also visible. Semas own ward against the spell that would have exposed all of Lilys thoughts to Harlu. Thats why he came for me in the garden, to finish what he had set out to do the night before, she finishes quietly. She lies back down and I take her in my arms. I can feel her shaking as she

remembers the attack in the garden the morning of the Seating. He scares me, Tharin. Ive never felt so terrified by anyone before. I tighten my hold on her. I will never let him touch you again. I promise.

~*~

Chapter Thirteen ~ Lily ~

After another hour with Tharin I returned to the room I share with Julia. Alorn had connected with Tharin letting him know the doorway would be open soon, and I reluctantly left him to get ready for our trip home. Home. It seems weird how easy Velesi has become so familiar and connected that I would effortlessly call it home. No, I correct myself. By Tharins side is my home...he is home. The thought feels right, but somehow I feel I should be a bit more excited about marrying the prince of my dreams. I am definitely happy, but not very excited and that bothers me more than I want to admit. I sigh as I remember Sema. A pain catches at my chest when I think of her and realize how much I miss the old woman and her wisdom. She once told me to stand back and look at the big picture when I have doubts or worries. Once I place the frame around a particular challenge, I was to share it with my husband-to-be and together we would figure it out. But, Im not sure this feeling has anything to do with Tharin and me as much as it has to do with just me. Hey, says Julia as she floats into the room, a soft grin on her face. Hey yourself, I say back, laughing at her silly look of happiness. I take it you and Tolan are okay now? She nods, moving to where her dry clothes sit folded on the bed. Yeah, and I have to tell you, Lil it feels good to be okay with him again. I nod, remembering my own time with Tharin only minutes ago. I remove my borrowed clothes and grab my old jeans. As I button them up I notice how they hang loosely around my waist. I guess with all the training I have lost a few pounds. When I slip on my t-shirt I notice again how loosely it fits and I cant help thinking that my wedding dress might need to be taken in by the time all this is over. Whats wrong? asks Julia. I turn to her and see she is fully dressed and sitting on the bed

staring at me thoughtfully. I shake my head. Nothing. Why? I dont know. You seem kind of distant. Everything okay with you and Tharin? she asks, watching me closely. Yeah. We talked about what really happened that night. We talked about Kalis and

wondered why shes with the Ange. I mean, we talked and were good now. Sowhats wrong? she persists. I sigh, shaking my head. I honestly dont know. I mean, we kissed and made up, we talked about a lot of things, I feel safe and happy, hes happy. I just dont know. Are you sick? she asks trying another route. No, of course not, I answer as I sit beside her. I notice she already has her boots on. How does she dress so fast? Lily, stop stalling and tell me whats wrong, she demands irritated. After I slip on my boots I turn to her. Have you given up on your dreams, Julia? You wanted to go to college, graduate and become a marine biologist. You wanted to move to the islands, any islands, as long as you did what you wanted and you were as far away from Frank and Chris as possible. Julia is quiet for a moment before answering. I still have dreams, Lil. Its just that my dreams have changed; and they now include dreams of living a life with Tolan. Who says I cant be a marine biologist in Velesi? Youve seen the map in the war room, theres a body of water somewhere in that realm. And how much farther can I be from Frank and Chris than Velesi? I smile, accepting her new view on life. I guess youre right. Im happy for you. And what about you? Dont you want to be with Tharin? Even though you havent said it to me, I know youre in love with the guy, so whats the problem? I shrug my shoulders, not really sure myself what the problem is. Nothing, theres no problem. I guess Im just really tired. The damage the cord did to Tharin took a lot out of me during

the healing. Uh-huh, she replies, not fooled by my response at all. We turn when we hear a knock at the door. Everyone decent? calls Mellis. Julia walks to the door to let him in, but Mellis opens it before she has a chance. He looks her over and a frown takes over his smile. Oh, you are decent, he grumbles. Whatever, says Julia, pulling the door wide open. Is the doorway ready? Yup, he answers. He looks at me, smiling. I perk up, asking anxiously, Did you do it? He nods. That was a nice thing you did, cousin. I shrug, and then rush to hug him. Thank you, Mellis. He hugs me back. By the way, your king demands your presence, mi-lady. Oh, he does, does he? I reply slipping out of his embrace and reaching for the door. You okay? asks Mellis. Yeah, why? I answer. Just asking, he shrugs, looking down at me suspiciously. What? He narrows his eyes at me. What secrets are you keeping, cousin? I have no secrets, I answer, and then jokingly say, Ive been stripped of any semblance of privacy since becoming queen. I try to walk past him, but he catches me by the elbow. What is it, Lily? You know Im here for you if you need to talk, he offers seriously, a rarity for Mellis. I dont know how I look to cause both Mellis and Julia to be so concerned, but I think I should try harder at wearing a happy face. I smile at him. I know you are. And, seriously, Im okay. Im just a little tired. Besides, do you really think Julia would just leave me if I wasnt?

He looks at my face closely before releasing my elbow, giving me a short nod. Okay, cousin. His usual smile returns as he places an arm around my shoulders, leading me out of the room and back to the others.

My brother will wait for you on the other side. He will close the doorway once every one has passed through. His fear is whoever or whatever is shutting the doorways down may sense another opening and seek it out, explains Mirnuk. I stand next to Tharin, who holds my hand securely in his. I sense someone staring at me and find Alorns eyes locked on my face. He is standing next to Ziri and once again I find it odd not to have him at my side. He watches me closely and I smile a bit, assuring him Im fine. He nods once, but continues to keep his eyes on me. I must look worse than I thought. Mirnooks bridge is located near Hapsprings, several miles from the Oak Clan borders, continues Mirnuk. You will have some traveling to do before reaching the safety of the towers gates. I know the way from Hapsprings, even if Ive never run into your brothers bridge, says Alorn. Ziri and I traveled in his territory many times when we were younger. Ziri nods, confirming Alorns statement. How long? asks Tharin. At a good pace, we can make it in under a day. Well be there by dusk tomorrow, answers Alorn. Cant we just do your elf speed thingy? asks Julia. Tolan looks down at her shaking his head no. If I remember what Ive read about Hapsprings, the jungle there is too dense to move at a high speed. To do so will give our location away and its very dangerous. Once were clear, even then well have to be discreet. Without knowing whats really happening at home, we cant take the chance of being caught.

Julia nods, smiling at him. Okay, I get it. Are you ready, asks Mirnuk. Tharin nods and the troll moves to the doorway, lifting his hand. Wait, I say, stopping him. He turns to me with a curious look. My queen? I let go of Tharins hand and step up to Mirnuk. I want you to know Im not just your queen, but your friend. The troll seems off balance and even more so when I step up and hug him. I let him go and move back, reaching for his face. Mirnuk leans down as I place my hands on his bearded cheeks, stand on my toes and kiss him lightly on his forehead. Thank you, I say, smiling at him. I return to Tharins side and it is a few seconds before I realize Mirnuk hasnt moved. I turn to see what the holdup is only to find him with a huge smile on his face. Mirnuk finally turns back to the doorway and starts his calling. I notice Tolan listening carefully, trying to remember the ancient words of the First troll. Unfortunately for him, the doorway opens and there is no time for him to hear the rest of Mirnuks words. Tharin goes before me, holding onto my hand and I follow him through. I take one last look at the First Kupnaliia as he lifts his hand in a farewell gesture. I nod and then disappear into the doorway with Tharin.

We find ourselves in a room with a floor plan identical to Mirnuks. There is thick mold-like grass covering the walls and floors. Algae and some kind of fungus draped from the ceiling seems to fill the room accompanied by an odor of old, soggy and rotted debris. I cover my nose against the stench. With the exception of Tharin and Alorn, the rest of us are startled when a large figure moves from the shadows.

Mirnook. The troll brothers must only be a year apart because they are almost identical with the exception of the eldest having shocking blonde hair. Everything else, including the style of clothing are the same. Mirnooks attention is on my face and he takes a step toward me. Immediately Alorn, Ziri and Mellis are standing before me and facing the troll, causing him to stop in his tracks. Despite their threatening stance, the troll ignores them and continues to keep his focus on me. Mirnook, calls Tharin. I am Prince Tharin. The one you are looking at is my betrothed, queen of the Willow Clan and future queen of Velesi. I know who you are, my prince, replies the troll respectfully, bowing slightly to him. He turns to me and says, I did not mean to frighten you, my queen. It is just that I have heard so much of you these past weeks and I am...curious. Tharin glances down at me and nods. I turn to the troll and say, Thank you, Mirnook of the Kupnaliia. You honor us with your presence and we owe you a debt for your kindness. Tharin gently squeezes my hand in approval. Remembering what Alorn told me about trusting Tharin as our leader, I remain quiet after my greeting and wait to see what the trolls next move will be. Mirnook drops to one knee as his brother had done, head bowed in a gesture of respect and acceptance. A moment later he rises directing his focus now on Tharin, saying, We must go. I do not know how they are doing it, but shutting the doorways down takes someone with tremendous will. I would not doubt they would sense it when an opening from another realm occurs. We need to go. The urgency of his words sends a shiver of fear up my spine. I look anxiously at Tharin and he squeezes my hand again. Stay close, he says. I look at Julia and she nods as Tolan pulls her after him. Huh. I know I am supposed to

follow our leader, but if Tharin believes I will hide behind him during an attack, he has another thing coming. And I know it will be the same for Julia. As we step out into the jungle, I feel the first drop of rain on my skin. I let go of Tharins hand and walk out into the open, letting it soak me through. How I have missed its coolness; its cleansing of the past week spent in Perth refreshes and renews me. I breathe in deeply, feeling clean and reconnected with the energy of this realm. Although it is the same energy in all the realms, it runs freely here and that makes a huge difference to those who are sensitive to it. I think once more of Marilyn and trust Tharin to keep his word. As if reading my mind, I feel his arms wrap around me from behind and he snuggles against my ear, kissing me softly. I can watch you all day, he whispers. I feel the familiar thrill run through me along with the brisk coolness of the rain and I shiver against him. Without another word, Tharin takes my hand, a knowing smile on his face. After a quick kiss, he pulls me after him, guiding me to where Mellis and Julia wait. Alorn and Ziri are already gone, scouting ahead while Tolan is talking quietly with Mirnook. Tolan, are you ready? calls Tharin, interrupting his brothers deep conversation with the ancient First. Tolan and Mirnook grab arms in farewell. The troll catches my eye and gives me a slight bow before disappearing into the jungle. It happens so quickly its as if he was never there. I turn to Julia to ask if she saw the troll disappear but see a frown on her face. I move to her side under a giant leafy overhang as Tharin steps toward Mellis and Tolan. Julia looks at me as I approach. Im worried, Lil. About what? She is quiet for moment looking at the others. She then takes my hand and pulls me to the side. Actually, Ive been worried since I saw them. Frank and Chris...at the hospital. I was a coward taking off like that, leaving them there with Marilyns sister. And how chicken am I not bringing it up until now now that Im safe in another realm, where they cant touch me?

Its okay, I comfort her. You dont have to explain anything to me. Tharin sent Dalim to watch over Marilyn, and her sister is safe at the hospital. And, as much as you think Frank cant be taken down, I think Dalim might be the one to do it. Julia bites at her lower lip. Still, I... Jules, I interrupt, I understand why you ran, but I think it was just a reaction to seeing them for the first time since we left. Anyway, you dont have to worry about them ever again. Youve made your decision to stay, remember? An array of emotions flits across her face in mere seconds as she bites her lower lip. Finally, she nods, then reaches out and pulls my hood over my head. She smiles but I know my friend. She will let the fact that she ran bother her for a while before finally letting it go. You two behave without me, says Mellis. He appears beside us without warning and we both jump. He laughs unashamedly and is rewarded with a double smack. Ouch, he cries out, rubbing his arm. Are you scouting ahead, too? I ask. He shakes his head. Im to stay and meet whoever will show up. What do you mean youre staying? asks Julia. We need to know whats causing the doorways to close, says Tolan, coming up from behind me. I turn to see Tharin approach alongside him. Dont we already know who? I ask, confused. Its Eathos, I mean Kolinest, right? Tharin nods. Yes, but he or Harlu, or anyone of the Ange, doesnt know the Summoning to close all the doorways. Only the Summoner and his son, he pauses, indicating his brother, and Tolan knows the Summoning. If they know a door has been opened, theyll send the person who closed all the other doors here to close it. Julia turns to Tolan. I thought your uncle only instructed you and Phoris? He did, answers Tolan. Ive traced my memories back to the days of our training and as far as I can remember, we were alone with my uncle each time. If I can get to one of the doorways

there might be remnants of the summoning used. And maybe, just maybe, I can figure out who made the calling. I turn to Mellis. Will you be okay by yourself? Mellis smile broadens, saying, I love you too, cousin. Maybe I should stay with him? Julia asks, looking at Tolan. No, he says simply. Without warning, Mellis hugs Julia hard, startling her. I knew you loved me, Jules. She pushes herself from his hold, trying not to laugh. You dont get to call me Jules. Dont try to deny it now, Jules, you love me, replies Mellis with a huge grin on his face. I wont leave you here, says Tolan with a determined look. Julia stands with a determined look of her own. But before she can utter a word, Tharin interrupts. I need you with Lily. That stops any argument from Julia. She nods to Tharin before stepping up and taking Tolans hand, putting him at ease. Although she takes Tharins order without question, I can see by her face she would have preferred to stay behind. Tharin, I say getting his attention, maybe we can leave Cessa with him. After he sees who the person is, they will head back to the tower, right? Tharin takes a moment to think about it and then turns to Mellis. She stays for a day. If no one shows by then, you send her back to Lily and you head for the tower. Mellis nods and before I am able to call her, Tharin beats me to it. The black stealth saunters toward us from the jungle. She greets us first before moving to sit next to Mellis. Whats up, Cess? says Mellis. In return Cessa bumps him with her big head. Tharin moves to Mellis, placing his hand on his cousins shoulder. No heroics. Just find out who it is and then come home. We dont know whats happened at the tower and I will need everyone with me. No worries, cousin, replies Mellis, his usual smile on his face. Its no fun being heroic

when theres no one but the bad guys to witness it. He waves to Julia and me before he and Cessa turn from us, heading back to the doorway.

We move through the thick jungle easily, but cautiously. Tharin and Tolan are moving through the tree tops as Julia and I jog at a steady pace below. As much as I want to be out in the rain, Tharin keeps us close to the trees and out of sight. We duck for cover when Alorn catches movement within the deep brush. We wait silently, hidden within the brush when families of baboon-like creatures passing through appear. They are similar to their Pathen cousin except these are of royal blue fur with bright pink eyes. Tharin sends me a thought with the word bouians. We have been moving for almost eight miles and Julia and I cant go any farther without rest. We werent going to stop but Tharin appears beside us, catching me by the arm, when I trip for the third time. Julia is having problems staying upright as well, stopping to stoop over and catch her breath. He moves us next to a large tree and call up two blocks of earth for us to sit on; Julia lies back on hers while I sit and try to catch my breath. Tolan appears a moment later with water from a leather flask, which we greedily drink from. Twenty minutes later, we are on the move again. For the second leg the twins travel on the ground with us, staying close. This time it is less than six miles before Julia and I need a second break. Without waiting for either Tharin or Tolan to call up a seat, we collapse against a nearby tree and literally pass out.

I come awake with a start. It is dark out and I give my eyes a moment to adjust before scanning the area. Next to me is a snoring Julia, but something about her snoring catches my attention its too quiet. I move slightly to lean over her and note a thin linen cloth over the bottom part of her face. Tolan must have placed it

there to muffle the sound from prying ears. I shake Julia and she comes awake in an instant, yanking the Sidhe cloth from her face. Once again her blades are in her hands and I block her by her forearm to keep her from catching me on the chin. I quickly put my finger to my lips and she nods looking quickly about her. I lean in close, my lips almost touching her ear and breathe, Were not alone. I feel the tension in her body and she takes my left hand, pointing to my ring finger. I understand immediately, pointing upward. She looks up and then nods. Lily, calls Tharin. To the left, two orcs and a human. Okay, Tharin, I reply. Julia turns to me and points to the left, confirming my guess that Tolan has connected with her. Alorn, Ziri what do you see? reaches out Tharin. I only see the three, replies Ziri. Ive checked the perimeter, adds Alorn. I don't sense anything other than the three here. Do you sense anything out of the ordinary from the human? asks Tolan. No, answers Alorn. Let them go, instructs Tharin. We have other matters to worry about. Theyre not the ones wholl show up at the doorway with Mellis. Julia and I sit in the darkness waiting for the others to give us a sign that we can move again. I notice the tree we are sitting against is not the same tree we collapsed against earlier. Tharin and Tolan must have moved us while we slept. For all I know we could be miles from the tower or only a few yards. Lily! Julia! Tharins warning comes so suddenly a javelin of fear spears through me as Julia grabs onto my coat and drags me behind her. Run, Lily. Keep up, she calls over her shoulder. I speed ahead, grabbing her hand as I pass her up. Within seconds Alorn is with us and

without missing a beat, picks Julia up. I keep up with his pace, at the same time praying Tharin and the others are okay. Alorn, I yell. Not now, Lily, he commands, connecting me to him. Why arent we staying to help? I ask, trying to keep my eyes on the jungle speeding toward me. I told you, Lily. Trust Tharin. He disconnects and I have no choice but to stay focused on my surroundings and keep up with the warrior elf. I try not to notice how every second takes me further away from Tharin.

~*~

Chapter Fourteen ~ Tharin ~

I felt the witches presence a split second before moving on. The orcs and human must be her scouts, but what witch needs that many scouts, including the four mercenaries at her side and the two hidden in the jungle, moving stealthily close by? Once detected, Alorn doesnt hesitate to follow my command, taking Lily and Julia away from here. I knew the moment I sensed the witch that she is powerful and familiar. I know her essence, but I cant place her. Maybe I sent Alorn away too soon; he might have recognized who she is. I reach for Tolan. Can you make her out? I ask. No, he replies. Her hood covers her completely. And I cant tell her kind with her hands gloved. But, Tharin, theres something about her that seems familiar. I got that, too, I answer, feeling uneasy. Both Tolan and Ziri are well hidden in the trees, but I keep us connected. I remain on the ground, standing motionless, allowing my coat to camouflage me against the greenery. We watch in silence as the group pass by seeming not to care if they are discovered. Ziri, the three scouts ahead, I instruct. Ziri slips away to take care of the two orcs and the human. Tolan, I call, the two moving along the group undercover. Easy enough, I already have a lock on them. Will you be able to handle the rest, Tharin? he asks. I can take the four easily; its the witch Im worried about. Without seeing her face I dont know what were up against. Tolan silently disappears from his perch and I keep track of both he and Ziri while keeping

my eyes on the hooded figure. She moves within the protection of the four mercenaries and I sense they are not only wary of her, but afraid. I breathe calmly, easing the air through my nose, allowing it to slip into my lungs and slowing my heart rate. I concentrate on my surroundings, using the jungle and rain to help conceal me. My own hood is up, and I peer through its shadow watching as they pass several yards from where I stand. I am about to shift with the breeze to cover my movement when the witch suddenly stops. The four protectors immediately come to a halt, weapons held ready. The witch lifts her head slightly as if catching a scent, and after a moment brings it down slowly. Although she doesnt move again, I can feel her eyes scanning the immediate area. I watch as one of the men in front of her steps backward, not taking his eyes off the jungle. When he is at her side, he leans down and speaks quietly. What is it, Mistress? What do you hear? She doesnt answer but stops him from speaking any further with a small wave of her hand. She steps forward and without removing her hood calls out. Prince Tharin, why do you hide from me? Do you not want my company? The moment she utters her first word, I know who she is. Nameth. Of course, it all makes sense. My uncle would allow Phoris to bring his blind friend to sit quietly as he and Tolan went through their training sessions. He allowed it because not only do you need to know the words, but you have to know the proper stance, hand movements and nuances for each calling. My uncle would not have thought twice to allow Nameth to stay, believing she couldnt know the callings in their entirety. If I remember, however, when it came to teaching the Summoning, no one, not even a little blind girl was allowed in those sessions. Which poses another dilemma for me; Kolinest and Harlu are now aware that Tolan knows the Summoning to opening the doorway to Eirrell. Damn it. I recognize the challenge, but my thoughts are on Ziri. The last time I saw Ziri and Nameth together was the night before the Seating; and instead of being with Glynnis as I had hoped, he chose

Nameth. Knowing my brothers emotional state when it comes to Nameth, I may have a problem on my hands once he sees her. I release my breath and walk forward. The four mercenaries don't miss a beat, charging me as soon as I appear; two let loose daggers from within their coats as another comes at me with a spinning staff, missing my head by mere seconds. I move quickly between the four, deflecting their weapons as I go, all the while trying not to lose sight of Nameth. Not that it was necessary; she remains standing, making no move to escape. Tolan is at my side, appearing out of nowhere, catching two of my attackers off guard. When I sense Ziri behind me, I sidestep him, allowing him to take the remaining two mercenaries. I let my brothers finish off the attack as I continue to move toward the witch, keeping a close eye on her hands. I listen carefully through the pouring rain for any sound coming from beneath her hood, but there is only silence. I continue to walk until I can go no further; her shields are up and I bump into the invisible barrier, coming to a stop. I wait. I will let her make the first move, knowing she has no way of escaping. Tolan and Ziri move to my side, each ready for any attack coming from the witch. Nameth takes a step forward, removing her hood to expose eyes that are sharp and focused. Tolan takes in a sharp breath while Ziri steps forward, stunned. Nameth? What are you doing here? he asks confused. Ziri, I call quietly. Step back. Ziri turns to me. Tharin, its Nameth. He turns to face Nameth again. Why are you here? Nameth catches my eye and gives me a derisive grin before changing her expression, taking advantage of Ziris confusion. Ziriis that you? She puts her hands out as a blind person would. Please Ziri, help me. I was kidnapped! Without thought, Ziri moves toward her. Ziri, no! yells Tolan.

Tolan and I move as one. Tolan takes Ziri down and I block the energy blast from Nameth, deflecting it off Tazo. My blade comes alive, her flame giving off an eerie glow to the witchs face glistening in the rain; her red hair seeming to be on fire. Her disguise drops and the blind servant girl is gone. She drops her long coat and exposes a mercenarys outfit, fitted in a way that leaves nothing to the imagination. But, it's the hue of her skin shifting that stops us in our tracks. The color change is subtle; a silver tone with a hint of steel blue. Her eye color changes as well, a clear ice blue under white brows gives her an icy effect. Her hair is no longer red, but now black with a blue tint to it. A Sithide, a dark elf. No longer pretending to be blind, Nameth sneers at Ziri, who stares up at her, his face expressing disbelief and shock. Ziri gets up slowly, obviously still stunned by Nameths change in appearance. Tolan is already on his feet, standing close by with chains loosed. Namethyou...all this time...you could...? Ziri turns to me, anger quickly overcoming his shock. What the hell is going on here? Go on, witchtell him. Or should I? I offer quietly, waiting for her to make her next move. Nameth takes her eyes off Ziri, snarls at me and then turns back to him. She remains quiet. Tolan, I call. Keep your eyes on her hands. How is this possible? stunned. We have Kolinest to thank for this. Its the same spell he uses to prevent us from finding out who he really is. But shes too far from the tower. Even his powers have its limits. I feel Tolan changing his strategy. The Sithide are formidable foes, brothers to the Sidhe. They sided with Kolinest during the rendering and only a handful came through the doorway, numbering maybe two, three hundred. Now their numbers are as high as the Sidhe and a shaky alliance grows weaker and weaker each century between the two races. Tharin, calls Ziri, his anger growing. Tell me. Shes with Kolinest, I answer. She has been working for him from the beginning. Sithide cant change their appearance like this, says Tolan

Ziri continues to stare at Nameth, his face hard. Shaking his head, he says, No. Im sorry, brother, but its true, I reply, not taking my eyes off Nameth. I need you calm, Ziri. I lost you once to her; I wont let her take you again. I make the impact I was hoping for. Ziri turns to me, still angry, but my unexpected words stay his attack. He turns back to face Nameth, his anger evident by his hard breathing, but he remains between Tolan and me. Nameth smirks at Ziri. Poor Ziri, still trying to fit in. When will you learn that youre not one of them? You dont belong get a clue, Lithi. Shut up, witch, I say quietly, putting out my hand to feel the strength of the shield. It is strong, but not as strong as the one called up by Kasith. Whats wrong, prince? Jealous? Maybe you should have taken up my offer when you had the chance. And if I had any say in it, I would have had my way with you the night before the Seating. So, Kalis was telling the truth. She may not have had anything to do with drugging me, but she was still there when it counted; and, it still doesnt explain her tie to Harlu. I shake her from my thoughts and refocus on the shield. There is a familiar element infused with her energy, but it is faded, almost exhausted. I understand her cockiness now. The familiar element is an energy I felt before; it belongs to Kolinest. I felt it when he confronted Ka. Nameth believes she is still protected but she is about to get a rude awakening. Tolan, I call, she has the basics of her magic, but being away from Zenibrunolithe she hasnt learned all of her peoples abilities with the dark arts. Her shield is weak, but she doesnt know it. Move to her right. Tolan does as I ask, causing Nameth to briefly switch her attention to his movements. She moves her hands out to her side and I feel Ziri tense, ready to attack as soon as I take down the invisible barrier.

Ziri, hold back. Her abilities arent strong, but we dont want to take any chances. I feel him tense, but he nods as he continues to keep his eyes on Nameth. I need you to talk to her, distract her. I feel him resist at first, but he does as I ask. You told me once you loved Phoris as a brother, that he was the only one who seemed to care about you. Yet, youre as much to blame for his death as your master. It works. Nameth drops her hands and glares at Ziri. You know nothing about how I felt for Phoris. I loved him. But he wouldnt even think of getting in your way knowing how much you followed me around like a stray puppy, so pathetic. He loved me, but he loved you more. And I hate you for it. Phoris loved everyone, it was his nature, replies Ziri. He remains calm, but I feel his anger seething at the surface. He was never in love with you, Nameth. I know because he told me so. He pauses, shaking his head before continuing. All this time I thought you were in love with Tharin, using me to get to him. But like everything else that is you, it was all a lie. I start the calling to the elements, pulling its energy from around me and from the shield. It cant resist me for my bloodline is the first to wield the ancient powers of the energy flowing throughout the universe. Lily received the gift from the Healers, but my gift was instilled within me at birth; only one other can claim that ownership, Ka. That was the connection I felt when I first saw him at the gas station, and the familiarity of more than kinship lingered until his true identity was exposed on the Day of the Seating. I seldom use my abilities to manipulate the energy, preferring to use my physical ones to get the job done. It is a daunting thought to know that I can destroy a realm with only one angry thought. It is a secret only known to my father, brothers and cousins. I continue to tug at the shield removing one of the elements keeping it intact. The moisture from it slips off and mingles with the rain. The shield is down. Do you really think I would even Nameth stops, realizing she is defenseless.

She quickly lifts up her hands to raise another shield, but I stop her before she can make her next calling. She looks down at herself when she realizes Tolans chains are wrapped around her tightly, pinning her hands to her sides. She opens her mouth to cast a spell, but find she is unable to speak when I call for a nearby vine to wrap around the lower part of her face. Only her nose and eyes are exposed and there is a mixture of hate and fear in them. She is defenseless and we move in. Ziri and I stand before her, but Tolan remains behind her just in case. She struggles against her bindings, but soon gives up, realizing her efforts are wasted against the Chains of Odessa. Ziri, place your blade at her throat, I command quietly and deliberately. Ziri doesnt hesitate and Nameth leans her head back as far as she can from the weapon. She glares at Ziri, and then stares back at me. She blinks, knowing what I want. One utter of a spell from her lips, Ziri will take her out. I release the vine from around her face and she takes in a deep breath. Slowly, Tolan releases the chains from her. Why have you closed the doorways? I go straight to the point. She grits her teeth, refusing to answer. Ziri presses the blade down, drawing blood. Reluctantly, she answers. All right! Kolinest wanted them closed to keep you trapped in Pathen and out of his way. Out of his way for what? That uneasy feeling comes over me once again. Suddenly, my fathers face appears in my mind and I reach past Ziri and his blade, grabbing Nameths neck in a hard grip. Her knees buckle but I hold her up, lifting her off the ground. She grabs at my wrist, trying to struggle out of my hold. Tell me what hes done with my father? I demand menacingly, as I bring her face close to mine. I swear I will kill you if you dont talk now. Tharin, Tolans calm voice breaks through my anger. She cant tell you if you squeeze the life out of her. I drop Nameth and she hits the ground hard. We hear the snap of her ankle, but no one moves

to help when she yells out. Bastard! she screams at me. She huddles against the rain, holding onto her ankle, and starts to cry pitifully. Get up, demands Ziri through clenched teeth. I cant, you idiot, she screams back at him. I said get up, he repeats as he leans down and grabs her arm before I can stop him. Ziri, no! I am too late. The blade laced with a red substance slides into my brothers chest to the hilt. Ziri goes still, shock on his face as his eyes lock with that of a sneering Nameth. No! roars Tolan. Before Nameth can make another move Tolans chain wraps around her neck and he yanks her back. She hits a tree, followed by the sound of broken bones as she hits the ground with a thud. For good measure, Tolan gives a final twist and we hear a fatal break before he releases it. A second later a sudden energy blast explodes from Nameths body and we hit the ground for cover. The blast levels the area and its vibration last long after it is over. I raise my head and look at Tolan. He lifts his head, shocked, not sure what just happened. He quickly gets to his feet and moves to where Nameths body was thrown. I watch as he does a quick search then turns to me shaking his head. Shes gone, he yells back through the rain. Tharin, gasps Ziri, grabbing at my coat. I had caught Ziri before he hit the ground, and covered him when the blast occurred. Dont talk, I reply as I hold onto him. I wave my hand and the jungle moves around us, creating a shelter as Tolan rushes back to Ziris side. I take off my coat quickly, roll it and place it under Ziris head. He coughs up blood before settling his head back onto the coat. Tolan is already moving his hands over the wound. I see the familiar white light encase his hands and watch it pass from brother to brother.

Ziri smiles wryly. I guess she won after all, he chokes before passing out. Ziri, I call as I shake his shoulders. Tolan puts a hand out for me to back away. Hes alive, but barely. Can we take the blade out? I ask anxiously. No, its been laced with poison. We might do more damage by removing it. I run a frustrated hand through my wet hair, scared and angry. Tolan reaches out and places a hand on my shoulder. I need you calm, Tharin, he says with an edge of authority. You have to think of a way to get us back to the tower, to Lily. The poison is something Ive never encountered before. I can try and keep him alive until then, but I cant be sure. I sense his own anger and know he is just as scared for Ziri as I am. I also feel the tremendous amount of effort to stay in control. He has to we both do, for Ziris sake. I think for a moment and finally say, We have no choice but to move him but we cant do it alone. Tolan nods his agreement and waits for the plan. I only have one. Ill have to go back to the doorway, or at least get close enough for me to reach Mellis. Ill help you move Ziri into a thela before I go. Tolan shakes his head. No. I can handle it. The sooner you get back the sooner we can catch up with Lily. I give Ziris hand a final squeeze; I didnt even realize I was holding it. I reach for the inside of my coat trying not to move his head too much and retrieve three panswa, handing them to Tolan. This should help keep you both warm until our return. Tolan takes the light spheres from me with a nod. I am about to leave when he holds out his hand, stopping me. I cant move him, he says, eyes on Ziris face. The poison seems to spread with

movement. He places his hand over Ziris chest, again the white light. When he is done, I can see

the energy he has used to prevent the poison from spreading. Ive slowed his heart and breathing. The less movement, the better chance we have, he states tiredly. Help me with the shelter, Tharin. This will have to do instead of a thela. Without hesitation, I reinforce the shelter by calling up roots from the ground and pull the branches from nearby fallen trees. They will not only protect my brothers from the rain and cold, but from enemy eyes. I lay my hand to the ground and will my energy further to strengthen the makeshift shelter. Tolan looks at me thankfully, before turning his attention back to Ziri. I leave the shelter as he calls on the warmth of the panswa. I move about a yard out before taking one last look. Tolan and Ziri are buried within the jungle, invisible to anyone not looking for it. I take off, back to the doorway, back to Mellis. I try reaching out to Alorn, but they are too far out of range. I send a prayer to the Mother for protection over Tolan and Ziri. I also pray for speed to bring Mellis and me back in time to get Ziri to Lily. With that in mind, I speed through the dense jungle, careful to stay away from the trees. Suddenly, Im out in the open, but I dont care. I need to get Mellis and get back, fast. I think of Phoris. I wont lose another brother.

~*~

Chapter Fifteen ~ Lily ~

I can feel the fatigue coming on, but I push myself to keep up with Alorn. Although he is going at my speed I find myself falling behind until the inevitable happens. I hit a tree.

I hear the rain in the distant and voices that are closer, trying to pull me up from the darkness. Lily? Lily can you hear me? Julia? Damn my head hurts. Ssshhh, just rest, Lily. Alorn has gone to find some herbs for that bump on your head. She places a hand on my cheek and her touch feels so cool against my skin. Tharin I can barely croak out his name. There is a fire near me, I know that much because I can feel its heat. Its too warm; I need to move away from it before it burns me. Hey, hey, heywhere do you think youre going? asks Julia. I feel her hands on me as she pushes me back down onto what feels like a blanket, maybe twoI dont know. Im just so tired and my head hurts so bad it's hard to think, to concentrate. Wherewhere I cant seem to get out what I need to say. I want to know where Tharin is. Its okay, just lay back and rest. Were safe. Were in a cave. Alorn told me its a shelter the Sidhe use when theyre out, you know, doing elf stuff, she explains, misunderstanding my question. My throat hurts. Water. No problem, she answers. I hear her moving about and moments later, Here, drink.

She places a cup to my lips and I drink from it greedily, not caring how much it hurts to swallow. There, better? she asks. I attempt to nod, but it hurts too much so I let her help me lay back down. And darkness, thankfully, takes me.

I am at the clearing, our clearing. The sun is shining and there is no rain here. I turn when I hear the waterfall and I remember seeing Tharin standing before it. At the time he was undressing, ready to go into the water, and he wanted me to join him. I smile at the memory. I turn to the thela he and the sisters setup for us. I walk toward it and Milina steps from behind the oak. She is in her golden form, smiling at me. I run to her but when I reach the tree she is gone. I turn, scanning the clearing for my friend but find Im alone. Im no longer outside but inside the thela. Everything is exactly as I remember it; the table, chairs, the basket of fruit, the sofaeverything. I walk to the table, pull out a chair and sit, reaching for a fruit. As I bite into an apple, I feel a change in the air and I turn to where I remember the door to be. Tharin is standing there, dressed as he was the last time we were here with only his pants on. I swallow, placing the bitten fruit back on the table. I slowly rise, not taking my eyes off his as he remains quiet. He doesnt make a move, but waits for me to come to him. I feel a prick of irritation at that thought. Why cant he come to me? As if reading my thoughts, his lips form that half grin of his, cocky and gorgeous. I feel the thrill run up my body, starting at my toes. I want to kick myself, but I cant help but move toward him when he offers me his hand. When our fingertips finally touch, he pulls me in, crushing me to him. He starts with my neck and I am lost. I grab at his head to find his lips and just when I am about to kiss him, he pushes me away. You know we cant, why do you tease me like this, he asks in a low voice, taking me further

off balance. Dont you want me, Tharin? I ask in a small voice. I hate that voice...small and weak. And even after asking the question, I find myself rushing at him, trying to hold onto him. I wrap my arms tightly around his neck, trying desperately to reach for his kisses. But he resists and keeps his arms at his sides, shaking his head at me. You will learn to do as I say, Lily. He reaches up behind him and pulls my arms away. No, pleaseplease dont, I beg, all the while hating myself for it. Where is your dignity, wife? Where is your pride? he mocks as he puts an invisible barrier between us. Suddenly, Ka appears and moves to stand behind Tharin. In one hand he holds the kings crown; in the other is a long blade. With a sudden swiftness that belies his age, he slices his blade down the middle, splitting Tharin in two. No! I scream. The two halves vibrate and waver, pulsing until two fully grown Tharins stand before me. One is in the kings clothing and the crown upon his brow; the other is dressed as he always is, the warrior. From nowhere a woman appears between them, but she is like no woman I have ever seen. Her skin is like porcelain. Her white hair falls straight down her back, melding into her gown which is as white as her skin. But what is most startling is that she has no face. On top of her head is a crown, golden and bejeweled with diamonds and somehow I know it belongs to the queen of Velesi. Within a blink of an eye, I find myself standing in the white dress. In one hand I hold a large wedding bouquet, in the other a gold scepter; the staff has a design of embedded oak-leaf topped with a large green diamond, protected by thirteen thin gold bars studded with diamond baguettes. The Velesi crown sits heavily on my head and a heavy pressure descends on me. I turn to my king. Tharin, are we married? I realize I am whispering because I have no mouth to speak with. Yes, wife, whispers Tharin. I feel him take my hand, rushing me down a corridor. We are now in a room and although I cant see it, I know we are back in his suite. Tharin picks me up and I

hold onto him tightly, before he tosses me onto a bed. I feel him climb on and settle next to me. He gently pulls me to him and I too settle in, resting my head on his chest. I listen to his heartbeat, but it doesnt sound right. He puts his hand on my head, stroking my hair gently. It doesnt sound like his heartbeat. He kisses me softly on the forehead. Why is his heart beating erratically? I feel him move and he sensually whispers against my ear. Its because Im crazy about you, dear sister. I jolt and try to escape from his hold, but Harlu pins me easily. Tell me you love me, jai

No! I try to scream again, but it comes out hoarse, hurting the back of my throat. Im so hot Im burning up. I kick what feels like blankets off me, but only tangle myself in them. I struggle and strong hands take hold of me, I struggle even harder. Lily, its all right, he comforts, his voice soft and soothing...and...safe. Please, Tharin, please, I beg as I throw my arms around his neck, this time not letting him push me away. The feel of his arms around me, his body hard and comforting takes me over the edge so close, so close. Screw the prophecy, I dont care anymore. I tighten my hold around his neck and my heart breaks when I feel him resist again. Lily, stop it, you dont know what youre doing, he breathes against my ear. I can feel the struggle within his words, a reluctance to let me go. I know he wants me as much as I want him. I can feel itwhy is he fighting it? Not caring seems to free me and I throw caution aside as I pull my head back, seeking his lips. And when I find them I kiss him hard, desperately, but still he holds back. He tries to disengage

from me again but I wont let him. No, damn it, not this time. Finally, with great effort he pulls back and I feel my lips pulse from the kiss. I look up at his green eyes and I see the fight in them begin to waver. For a moment we do nothing. Were breathing hard, hearts racing and eyes locked onto each other; and then his lips are on mine again, just as desperate and with a wanting so deep I am lightheaded and dizzy. I feel him sink into me, lost as I am, never wanting to let go. And I never want this moment to end. And then suddenly, he pushes me away roughly and I fall back hitting my head on something hard. Damn it, I hear him curse under his breath. For a moment everything goes dark and I feel like Im falling. His hand catches me by the back of my head, searching his fingers probing for any bumps. And then he stops, but I can sense him towering over me. After another long moment his hand touches my face and softly strokes my cheek. Despite how Ive been feeling about our upcoming nuptials, I know just by this one touch this gentle touch, that he loves me. Tharin I call softly, finally losing this fight, too exhausted to continue. I feel the darkness coming over me as I grow distant and disconnected. I sense him moving away, but before he does he says something to me. I cant make it out. What did he say?

I never need an alarm clock to wake when Julia spends the night. Her snoring usually does it. I open my eyes, looking about and realize it is still night. My head still hurts but not as much as it did before. I reach for the bump on my forehead and to my surprise it doesnt hurt when I touch it. I turn onto my back staring up at the ceiling wondering how I got here and where Tharin is. I touch my lips lightly, they feel slightly swollen a reminder of our passionate kiss? Or was I just dreaming? It felt so real. I sit up quickly and regret it immediately when pain shoots through the back of my skull. I

reach behind and feel a slight lump there. What the hell? So which was it? Did I run into a tree, or fall back onto it? Maybe I did both. I search out the small cave and find Julia sleeping on the other side of the small fire. As usual, the sound of her snoring gives me comfort. It takes me a moment before I realize that Alorn is nowhere in sight. He must be outside keeping watch, always vigilant. I grab my coat, slip it on and get up slowly. Seems my head isnt the only thing that got banged up when that tree ran right into me. My body aches and I am pretty sure it is covered with bruises. Next time, I think I will shield myself before going elf mode through a dense jungle. At first I try to tip-toe around Julia before remembering it is Julia. Unless I physically wake her, she will sleep through any noise I make. I find the doorway and step out into a cold night. I am standing in an open hollow cave looking out at a landscape of tangled forest so dense I cant see the ground. It is like a heavy green tarp placed upon the land to protect everything under it from the pelting rain. I breathe in the cool, fresh air and when I exhale I feel like my lungs have been cleansed and my head cleared. I walk to the edge, still protected by a stone overhang. I reach my hand out, trying to catch the rain, to taste it; but the overhang protrudes out farther than my arm can stretch. Before I know it, my foot slips over the edge and I find myself flailing my arms trying to catch my balance and pull my body back into the cave. A strong arm catches me at the waist and pulls me back in. Alorn. He holds me close and spins me into safety. Lily, what the hell he says, annoyed. He puts me down but continues to hold me. I laugh, trying to cover the fact my heart is stuck in my throat. I look up to see a frown on his face; he is definitely not happy with me. Im sorry, I say, laughing shakily. Are you all right? I take a step back but he keeps his hands on me, looking at me with concern. I look up into his

green eyes and suddenly this feels like dj vu. Alorn drops his gaze and continues to look me over worriedly with hishis green eyes. Alorn, I say hesitantly, unsure what to say as if something is missing or just out of reach. Feeling awkward, I ask instead, Where did Tharin go? He takes a step back, nodding absently with a small smile. Your betrothed is here. He says it so softly that without thinking I step up to him, asking What? I place my hand on his arm, Alorn, are you all right? He doesnt look at me. First he couldnt stop staring now he is trying hard not to look me in the eye. What gives? I grab at his coat, softly asking, Whats wrong? You know you can tell me, right? Im here if you need me, AlornIll always be here. I am surprised when he groans and tilts his head up, shaking it slowly. Looking back down at me, he reaches up and takes my wrists, gently pulling them from his coat. I know, Lily. I dont know what else to do, but stare up at him with a reassuring smile. Something is wrong, I know it. I squeeze his fingers, trying to give him some comfort. After a moment, a crooked smile forms on his lips, then he turns and walks to the opening, disappearing down a side path that will take him to the bottom. Lily, I turn to the opposite side of the opening and see Tharin standing there with a hard look on his face. Did he just get here? Then it was a dream. Tharin, I say, still confused about Alorn. I push aside what just happened. I rush over but slow my pace the closer I get. Huh, he doesnt seem happy to see me. I am about to ask him what the problem is when I see Mellis behind him. Between them, they are carrying a makeshift stretcher with Ziri on it, and he is barely breathing. Tolan is straddling him with his hands focused above Ziris chest. I see the white glow from his hands, but it's fading. Tolan is exhausted, his energy almost completely drained.

I quickly move out of the way and head toward the inner cave area. They follow closely and I can feel Tharins eyes on me. I glance back at him and that hard look is still there. Julia, I call as I rush to her and shake her awake. She is up quickly, and as always, reaching for her blades. I stay her arm. You need to move. It only takes her one look and she is up, moving the blankets out of the way. Once Tharin and Mellis place the stretcher down, Julia is at Tolans side, but she doesnt touch him. She has learned not to do so when he is in his healing mode. I place a hand on his shoulder, pulling energy from the rock beneath me and from the rain outside, passing it to him. He looks up at me, some color returning to his face, and he nods gratefully. Tolan releases himself from Ziri and falls into Julias waiting arms. She throws a blanket around his shoulder, pulling him away, to get him warm. After she settles him near the fire, she takes two more blankets, throwing one over Mellis and the other on Tharin. Once done, she rushes back to Tolan. I sense Mellis moving to the fire as well, but feel Tharin standing, hovering above me as I place my hand on Ziris chest seeking the poison. I shut everything and everyone out, focusing only on Ziris wound with the blade still in it. I feel the golden energy of the dragon slip from my fingers and into Ziri, following the trail left by the poison. It takes a minute, but I finally find the poisons end near Ziris heart, kept at bay by Tolans white energy. I open my eyes and turn to Tharin. Remove the blade slowly, I instruct, knowing he has done this before and trusting him to do as I ask. I refocus on the poison, now bubbling like an angry pool of acid as it tries to eat its way past the white barrier. I breathe in deeply and the cold air travels along the gold and red trail to the pool of acid. There it lingers and waits as the gold and white energy start to turn and whirl like a cyclone. The combined energy spins faster and faster until it becomes a whirlpool sucking the red poison up

and away from the heart. Once trapped, I exhale forcefully; pushing the acrid air out, spewing red dust from my lips. When I feel remnants of the poison try to latch onto my throat, the gold energy of my ancestors vibrates within me. It burns any poison remaining and my skin heats up, glowing as the remaining poison seeps from my pores and is released into the open air, disappearing harmlessly. I feel the fatigue come quickly, but I still need to heal Ziris wound. With a final calling, I gently move my fingers on his chest, massaging the damaged tissues to reconnect and allow his natural healing to work on its own. I release myself from him and see color returning to his cheeks. I wait for a moment before reaching for his face, calling his name quietly. In response, he gives a loud snort, before breathing heavily in a deep sleep. Exhausted, I look up at Tharin, who is now kneeling beside me. I smile tiredly and his eyes soften, the hard look now gone. I lean into him and he takes me in his arms, helping me up. Wait, I say. What? Ziri, I have to cover him, keep him warm, I answer. We turn back to the fire and see Mellis in the process of pulling off Ziris boots. Tharin looks down at me. Hes taken care of. Your turn. Im okay, Tharin. Alorn took good care of mehe always does.

~*~

Chapter Sixteen ~ Tharin ~

I sit close by watching Lily sleep. An hour has passed and I have not moved from my seat, lost in thought at Lilys last words. They wouldn't have made a different, another tribute to Alorns dedication to protect his future queen, if not for what I witnessed upon entering the cave. Alorn had his back to me so I couldnt see his face, but I did see Lilys. Maybe Im making too much of this; granted, I know there is nothing between them, but the look on her face before he left wasI dont know. My worries and doubts are groundless, I know. I run my hand through my hair, frustrated by where my thoughts are taking me. Perhaps it is because she still has not come out and said I love you. Alorn has always been faithful and still is. He is one of my most trusted who never fails to stay true to the crown and his king. I cant speak enough of his loyalty, and the bond between us as warriors, cousins, brothers is unbreakable. But something did happen between them. For the third time I send my senses out, searching for my cousin, and again he is nowhere to be found. He is either out of reach, or he has shielded himself from me. And that concerns me more than I want to admit. When Tolan is rested enough, he heals the bump on Lilys head. He looks her over and says, I wonder if she realizes that she can heal herself? She either forgets she has the ability to heal, or she doesnt want to use it on herself. I concentrate on Tolans words and make a note to speak to Lily about self healing. I am so lost in thought about Lily that I startled when Alorn finally reaches out to me. Tharin, you need to see this, says Alorn, a tinge of concern behind his thoughts. Where are you? A quarter mile from the cave, but Im heading to Lias Path. You may want to bring Mellis with you, he answers.

I move next to Lily, gently moving a fallen lock of her hair aside. She moans and her eyes open slowly. She smiles at me, whispering, Hi. Hi, I answer. Something is going on outside, a few miles from here. I have to go. She sits up on her elbow. Youre going alone? Im coming with you. I stop her from throwing off the blanket. No. Tharin... she starts. I need you here, Lily. Ziri is still out and Tolan isnt fully rested. If anything happens, it will be up to you and Julia to take care of them. I see her struggle, but she finally gives in. Okay. But you keep me posted, understand? Yes, my queen. She reaches up and kisses me. I make it quick because the longer I linger, the more difficult it is for me to leave her. When I pull back, her face holds a concerned, worried look. I kiss her again quickly and rise to leave, but she holds onto my hand. Looking up at me, she asks, Are you all right? I help her up and pull her close. Why wouldnt I be? She shrugs. You seemed distant, worried and quiet earlier. It worries me when youre like that. Alorn wants Mellis and me to meet him and its probably nothing. You know how he is, just being cautious. I promise to keep in contact. Alorn? Is he all right? Where is he? Last time I checked, he was. Why? She is quiet for a moment and then shakes her head. I wait to see if she changes her mind, but she doesnt. I give her another kiss and head out. My mind is still on Lily and Alorn when I find Mellis facing the scenery before him. When he hears my approach, we waste no time and speed our way down the path and into the jungle.

What am I looking at, Alorn? I ask, as we settle next to him. Below us is an open trail that leads to a fork in the road several miles up. One path will take you to the southern parts of the realm, the other north. If you take the south road it will fork again. You can continue to take the south, or you can take the other leading to the eastern part of Velesi. You will find a similar fork going north, only the second road there leads to the west. By using these roads, you will run into any of the thirteen clans. Just wait, he answers. In a moment, at the far side of the trail among the trees we see movement, then farther down more movement. In a span of half an hour over twenty hidden figures move just off the trail, heading toward the fork. There are other ways of getting to the clans, but the trail allows them access since most of the gates, with the exception of the Oak and the Willow are unguarded and opened. Who are they? asks Mellis. Alorn points to a movement just east of us, near an open grove. We watch as a hooded figure moves stealthily among the tree line and pauses to look around for any sign of danger. When his face is temporarily exposed, Mellis hisses and I curse under my breath. The blue tinge of his skin gives him away; a niul a demon from the UnderRealm; a low ranking demon of Kabbas forces. Having the demon out in Velesi is one thing, but to have so many is completely another matter. And, we dont know if the others are of the same race. Somehow the doorway to the UnderRealm has been opened. I felt a brief shift in the energy earlier, says Alorn as if reading my mind. That must have been when it was opened. But how? asks Mellis. I close my eyes not believing what is happening. Damn it. We opened it, I say. We opened it when Tolan killed Nameth. Alorn turns to me. Nameth?

I nod. She was the traitor we were searching for. Not only that, but she was Sithide. Kolinest must have strengthened her powers to close the doorways to the other realms. Once she died, all of the doorways were released at the same time, including the one to the UnderRealm, if only briefly. Even so, hundreds may have escaped. I counted over forty in the past hour. Not all were demons, there were also witches and wizards, says Alorn, confirming my worst fears. We remain quiet for a moment, each lost in our own thoughts as we continue to watch them work their way up steadily. Finally, Mellis asks, So what are we doing? Do we fight and take out as many as we can, or do we head back? I am always for a good fight, but I think this time we should head back to the tower, replies Alorn. I look at both of them and agree. There is no doubt we can take a few of them out, but I wont risk leaving Lily and the others outside the safety of the Oak Tower alone should we fail to return. Not to mention Harlu and his Ange are still out there, somewhere. We head back for the others, and get to the tower as fast as possible. Ill scout ahead, offers Alorn. Stay within range, I reply. Hmm, interrupts Mellis. He stares at an area a few yards ahead from our location. What? both Alorn and I ask together. I believe we have company, he answers, pointing ahead. Emerging from the trees is a familiar figure, Glynnis. She is in her human form and running as if being chased. What is she doing here? asks Mellis to no one in particular. Thats the least of our problems, replies Alorn, as he points several yards above Glynnis location.

Without another word, Alorn and Mellis move out, taking off to position themselves between the oncoming attackers and Glynnis. I head straight for her. The closer I approach Glynnis the more I note the way she moves erratic, as if drunk or dazed. She stumbles forward as if unable to see where she is going, or even if she knows where she is. I reach her just in time to catch her when she trips, falling forward head first. Glynnis, I say, holding her up by the shoulders. She collapses against me; she is out cold. Alorn, Mellis I have her. Head back to the shelter, we leave as soon as we get the others. Glynnis should have been able to teleport herself to where Lily is. For her to wander aimlessly in a jungle full of demons and not in her golden form is a bad sign. What has happened? A twisted, uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach is the only answer I get. I almost missed the two demons coming toward us from the opposite direction and I take to the trees, finding a high perch until they pass. A minute later Mellis rests beside me and we watch as Glynnis pursuers come face to face with the two demons. Alorn? I ask and Mellis points his chin to the tree on the right. I nod and he disappears to find his own branch on a tree to my left. The three pursuers consist of two orcs and a woman; at least she looks like a woman. Dressed as a mercenary she appears to be either a Sidhe or human; the scarf on her head prevents me from seeing her ears. And her essence is so tainted with evil from centuries of living in the UnderRealm that I cant read her true nature. I do know this; she is a witch thats all we need, another damn witch. We sit and watch the scene below us. For good measure I call a shield around us and I feel my cousins energy strewn throughout my own helping to reinforce it. How can you miss one girl? demands the witch, anger seething with each word. Shes only human, you idiots.

Theres something about her, Mistress.

Shes no ordinary human, replies one of the

demons. I recognize his kind a low ranking minion. Minion or not, he is deadly, evil and worse a tracker. What are you saying? she threatens, stepping toward hm. The demon cowers before her. I...I mean she was there, then she wasnt and then shes there again. But now... But now what? She towers over the cowering, shaking lackey. Mistress, interrupts one of the orcs. We need to hurry, the master is expecting your return. The witch turns to the orc and I get a full view of her face. I feel the tension from both Alorn and Mellis as we are in shock to see the face of Eleiana, fully grown. I stare at the woman with my young sisters face and there is no mistaking the family resemblance. Tall, superior, fair and beautiful; if she were alive today, Eleiana would be the spitting image of this witch before us. For a long moment my sisters doppelganger says nothing, staring at the orc in front of her. Just when it looks like she will strike the orc, another group appears from the jungle. what remains of his Ange. Aureinia, greets Harlu. Aureinia? The daughter of Kolinest and once future queen of Eirrell? At least that was her fathers goal. Harlu. Her face softens at the sight of Lilys brother. It is obvious the two have known each other for some time. And even more so when Harlu pulls her to him and gives her a hard kiss. Nearby I feel Alorn tense when Dorlan enters the opening. He walks up to stand between Kalis and Morlo, all eyes on their leader and his witch. Be calm, cousin. Soon enough youll have your time with Dorlan, I assure Alorn. We watch as Dorlan and Kalis break away from the others, walking toward our location. We Harlu, and

fall back further into the cover of the leaves and pull them in around us like a blanket. I take it she doesnt know about his plans for the Little Princess, remarks Kalis as they come to a stop close to where Mellis is hiding. Aureinia is not part of his plans, or her fathers, replies Dorlan. Kalis puts a hand on Dorlans arm, stopping him. You remember our deal, Dorlan. He stops to look down at her. How can one so beautiful have such an ugly soul? It has nothing to do with my soul, Sidhe traitor. Tharin killed someone I loved and cared about. I will have my revenge. He smirks, raising a brow at her. Really? Even after his death you still pursued Tharin, still tried to get him to return to you. Its only after he spurned you that you finally came back to the fold. He turns fully on her. I wonder what he would say if he knew youve been tied to the Ange since childhood? That you were planted in the tower for the sole purpose of making him fall in love with you? And for a while you had him, didnt you, Kalis? And all it took to break your hold on him was a Halfling. Watch your mouth, traitorous dog. I dont care as much as you think I do about your role in this game. I have no problem killing you. Her lips curve up into a sensual smile, but her eyes tell him she is dead serious. In a blink of an eye, Dorlan has Kalis captured in his arms. You're no match for me dont make threats you cant keep. I know your secret, Dorlan, she says, using her body to get the upper hand in their embrace. But unlike your brother, I have no emotional ties preventing me from going through with my threat, she purrs. Although Dorlan has her trapped, it is Kalis who is holding him in place as she wraps her arms around his neck. Dorlan takes her in a rough kiss and it is several minutes before they come up for air. You have bewitched me, says Dorlan in a harsh tone. Kalis smiles, one I know too well, and pushes away from him.

If you want me Sidhe traitor then do as you promised. She gives him a sensual look, distorted only by a snarled lip. I want that little bitch. It takes everything I have to stay in control knowing who Kalis is talking about. So,

everything we shared before Lily was all a lie. I should have known. Suddenly, little signs that I would have noticed if I wasnt so blinded by her charms flash in my mind. Mellis? No answer. Mellis, I call sternly, knowing he is still in the tree next to me. Oh, sorry, cousin. I was gouging my eyes out from what I just witnessed, but then I realized its now embedded in my brain. You wouldnt happen to have a suggestion on how to scrub the image out, do you? Short of killing myself, that is. I sigh patiently. As soon as the coast is clear, take Glynnis back to the others, Not a problem, as long as I dont have to keep watching this crap, he replies. Take the others back to the tower; and whatever you do, dont let Lily out of your sight, I order. You got it, fearless leader. Umm, he hesitates, what should I say when your wifey-to-be asks where you are? Im surprised to find Im at a loss for a response. I have never had to answer to anyone before. Tell her the truth. Seriously? You want me to tell Lily that instead of going back to her you decided to chase after Kalis? he says, his thought lined with amusement. It is a good thing he is in another tree. Mellis, you will tell her the truth; that we came across the Ange and were following them to find out where theyre located. Perhaps I should go, offers Alorn. No, I need you with me, I instruct. Morlo, calls Harlu from below, take the lead and find the girl. Be careful, shes not what she seems; a chosen one of the Mother herself. Get the relic and then kill her.

I look down at Glynnis, still passed out in my arms. Her clothes fit her snugly, if she is hiding something it isnt anything I can see. What I do see is a bruise at her temple, near the hairline. I gently move her hair aside to get a better look; and there, hidden under her hair is a large lump mixed with sweat and dried blood. This explains her erratic movements from earlier. I refocus on the group below. Morlo takes the demons and orcs south, the direction Glynnis was heading. Harlu and Aureinia head north, with Dorlan and Kalis following close behind. And that is where we will be going, too. I wait another ten minutes before releasing Alorn and Mellis from their hiding place with a short command. We meet at the bottom, just a few feet from where Dorlan and Kalis stood. I hand Glynnis over to Mellis and his face twists into sadness as he looks at her. He holds her close, nods and then disappears without a word. Milinas death still hangs heavily over him, says Alorn. I nod as I watch after our youngest cousin. He has come through this far unscathed, but he will make it through to the end of his journey with a few battle scars. We all will. I turn to the warrior elf. You ready? He nods and faces the direction Harlu and Aureinia took. I hesitate. Alorn turns back to me with a perplexed look. What? Kalis said I killed someone she loved. You heard what Dorlan said, Tharin. She has been with the Ange a long time. Shes a liar and we cant trust any memory we have of her. I nod somberly. Im not so worried about Kalis, but the fact I killed someone and not know who it is bothers me. Lets go, I say, not wanting to think on it any longer. The sooner we move the sooner I can return to Lily. Alorn nods and we speed forward after Harlu and the others. Alorn, I call as we flit through the trees, closing in on our targets.

Yes, Tharin? If you see an opening, take him out. I dont have to say who, we both know who the real threat to Lily is. Harlu. I feel Alorns silent agreement; the thought of taking Harlu out reinforces our resolve and we continue without further communication. That is, until a call for help rings out through the jungle, stopping us dead in our tracks. Damn it. What is she doing here?

~*~

Chapter Seventeen ~ Lily ~

Im sorry, what did you say? I ask, not sure I heard Mellis right. Tharin isnt here because he and Alorn have gone after Harlu in an attempt to find out where theyre hiding, repeats Mellis. I look at Julia, who shrugs. Tolan shakes his head, not giving me any clue how to respond. I glance over at Ziri who is now up, but still weak from the poison. He doesnt notice me or anyone else as he sits next to Glynnis, watching her sleep. Tolan attended to her earlier while I spoke with Mellis. And you said there are demons running all over Velesi? I ask for the second time, still trying to understand Tharins reason to rush Alorn and himself into danger. Yes. And it looks like the demons, at least from what you tell me, are following Harlus orders? I ask, stepping forward. Yes, replies Mellis, not moving. I see. I mean, I get it; we need to know where they are, but why go off with just the two of them? We couldve helped. No, says Tolan. Something like this calls for stealth. It will take less time with just the two of them then it would if we all went. Its not the first time Tharin and Alorn have done this, Lily. Sure, of course. But demons are running loose in the realm and its just the two of them out there. Maybe Mellis and I can... No, says Tolan adamantly. Tharin trusts you to do as he asked, Lily. We arent going back to the tower to put you under lock and key, were going because we believe our father and Ka are in

danger. You cant worry about Tharin every time he has to go on a mission, its what he does. Julia moves to stand beside me. Hell be okay. Hes too stubborn not to be. Yeah, easy for her to say, shes got her elf right here with her. I sigh. Okay. When do we leave? Now, answers Tolan, turning to Ziri. Can you travel? Ziri takes his eyes off Glynnis. Yes. Mellis moves to pick Glynnis up but Ziri puts his hand out, stopping him. Ill carry her, he says quietly, rising and reaching out for his coat. Are you sure? asks Mellis, concerned. Youre still weak from your wound. I can take her, Ziri. No, thank you, Mellis. If it gets to that point Ill take you up on your offer, but I got this. Without another word, he bends down, lifting Glynnis easily. She seems like a small child in the large elfs arms. Mellis shrugs and follows Ziri out. I turn to Tolan and Julia. When we get to the tower, will you go after Tharin and Alorn? I try not to sound worried, but I cant help it. I finally feel Tharin and I are at a really good place. I am becoming more and more comfortable and have a better understanding of my feelings for him. To lose him now would crush me. I love him and, damn it, I am worried about him. Lily, says Tolan slowly. I will go after Tharin when he calls for me. Trust me when I say that I will know if hes in trouble. Uncertainty must cloud my eyes because he reassures me by saying, Its a twin thing. I finally give in. Okay, but you will tell me the minute something happens, got it? Yes, my queen. As Julia and I turn to follow him out, I lean in and whisper, I can get used to that. Julia smiles dreamily, Yeah, me too. I nudge her with my elbow. Not his grin, silly people calling me my queen. Damn girl,

reel it in, will you. Julia laughs. Hell no...I like feeling girlie, especially when hes doing it. Tolan glances back at Julia with a knowing smile. When he turns from us, she grabs my arm, laughing silently.

We would have made it to the city gates sooner if we were able to go elf mode, but because Ziri and Julia dont have the ability, we keep at a jogging pace. The long trek also took its toll on Ziri, but he wouldn't give Glynnis up. Mellis finds a nearby shelter, a small cave and we stop to rest. I work on Glynnis and I am able to bring her around and once she transforms into her golden state, she is almost fully healed. What happened? asks Ziri. Glynnis would not look at him. She replies by giving her answer to me. I felt your presence when you came through the doorway. Mother gave me this, she pulls out a small pouch and hands it over to me. I take it from her, but I dont open it. How did you get hurt? Why didnt you change to your golden form to heal yourself? Glynnis quickly glances first at Tolan and then Ziri. With a determined look she continues, During your absence the tower was under attack. Word was sent out to the Willow Clan and the others nearby. Dalim fought alongside the king and his liege, and when they were overwhelmed, the captain of the guard took them to safety within the walls of the Willow Clan. Dalim? I ask, fear filling my chest. What about Marilyn? He was supposed to stay behind and protect her. Dalim brought your foster mother with him. She is at the Willow. Why didnt you come to me? I ask fear sharpening my words. I am sorry, my queen. I have no ties to anyone but you and Prince Tharin so to get to the

tower, I have to walk like everyone else. As I neared the main path to the tower a witch with great power struck me down before I could summon the change. I barely escaped, using the relic to guide me to the prince. Did you give it to him? I ask. She was out cold when Tharin reached her. She didnt have time," answers Mellis. No, not him, she corrects, turning to Tolan. You. I look at the pouch and finally empty its contents into my hand. A flower-shaped stone the size of a half dollar sits in my palm. I take a closer look and there is something familiar about it, but I cant put my finger on it. Is that another key? asks Julia, peering at it from over my shoulder. No, mistress, answers Glynnis. It is the Junsper Stone. Tolan takes the stone from me. The Junsper Stone? It cant be. He looks at us, stunned. This stone doesnt exist. It was destroyed eons before Velesi was even created. That is true, says Glynnis. But the Mother is full of secrets, including where all the Stones of Eirrell are buried. She turns to Tolan. The stone will help you find the doorway to Eirrell. I was to give it to you so that you may hand it over to the Summoner. Well, I say, then its done. Tolan is the Summoner. Glynnis looks at Tolan and after a brief moment, bows her head to him. She turns to me and says, Then my mission is done. I will return to the clearing and wait for your return. Ziri stops her. Youll come with us. She looks at me. I cannot unless the queen requires me to. I return her gaze and ask, Have you been at the clearing all this time? I mean alone? Glynnis keeps her eyes on me and I noticed how her breathing seemed to tighten at my words. Okay, youre coming with us, I command. Glynnis lets out a slow breath, trying not to show her emotions; and I dont miss Ziris grateful grin. I sigh knowing Glynnis is relieved to be with others and not locked away at the clearing alone.

It will take more than his handsome face for Ziri to win her back. Okay, I say, turning to Tolan, "now what? We need to get to the tower. We have to make our way to the queens suite and to her private garden. Theres a path there that can take you to its sister garden at the Willow. Tolan looks at me and says, Its how our mothers visited each other. The thought of finally visiting my mothers clan excites me and I find I am anxious to get going. What about Tharin and Alorn? How will they know to go to the Willow? I ask Tolan. Ill leave them a message sphere, offered Mellis. Ill leave it where only they will be able to find it. I smile at Mellis gratefully. Knowing Tharin would know where to find me eases the dread growing in my chest. Julia nudges me and hands over my coat. You ready? she asks. I nod and without another word, we follow Tolan from the cave and back into the wet night.

Tolan keeps us close to the giant trees, noting the Kufftai are still absent from the ring of woods protecting the Oak Clan perimeters. The absence of the guardians worries him because as far as he knows, they were to return after Tolan and Ziri took the Willow Clan from Falsad and Harlu. Another concern is the gates are wide open. From what I was told, the king ordered the gates closed and they were to remain closed until Kolinest was caught and sent back to the UnderRealm. No guards at either gates, observes Mellis. Maybe I should take a look. Tolan nods and Mellis takes off without a sound, or a glance back. We watch Mellis zip around the first set of gates and disappear into the trees standing several yards from the bridge to the city. It is when he flashes to the first pillar of the bridge that I realize the panswa trees that lined both sides of the bridge are out. In fact, all the panswa to the city are out,

giving an eerie, menacing look to the island. The main tower that houses the royal suites is the only one with lights coming from the windows. From where we hide, we can tell the lights are not the natural lighting of the panswa. Instead, they flicker as if by torches. The rest of the city is in darkness. I turn to Tolan, tapping at my temple. Yes, Lily? Whats with the lights? I ask, keeping my eyes on the spot where Mellis is. I feel him bring the others into the conversation and I am amazed how easily Im becoming more and more sensitive to the whispering. Its a safety mechanism. Without my father here, the panswa will remain dormant until his return, he answers. Wait, interrupts Julia. Are you saying your dad keeps all the lights on throughout the realm? No, just here. Everything within these gates is tied to the king, as it is with the other clans, he answers, also keeping his eyes on Mellis location. Hold on. We wait anxiously as Tolan cuts us off. We know he is in connection with Mellis. Finally, he pulls us back in. Mellis has cleared the bridge up to the first trellis of panswas. Hell wait for us to reach him before moving on. Wait, I say, reaching for his arm, what of Jarhan? Can she help us? I dont think so, Lily. I dont sense her nearby, he replies. Perhaps you can reach out to her, see if shell come to you. I pause for a moment, looking out toward the lake. I dont know how. Tolan takes me by the hand. He turns to Ziri and nods, and instantly Glynnis transforms. Her golden form is muted to prevent any detection, but to be sure, she pulls on her hood, completely covering her head and shoves her hands into her pockets. Julia moves to stand next to Ziri and all three nod back.

Theyll meet us on the bridge, explains Tolan. I glance at Julia, who meets my gaze with a determined look and before we have a chance to say anything, Tolan pulls me forward and around the gates. We move quickly, but stealthily through the trees until we come to the edge of the lake. I glance at the bridge alongside me only several yards from where we are standing, and watch as Ziri, Julia and Glynnis move like shadows to where Mellis waits. Standing beside me, Tolan says quietly, Close your eyes, Lily, and picture Jarhan in your mind. Once youre calm, call to her. I do as he says, first calming my breathing and pushing all thoughts out, every thought except of her. I see her as I did the night she called for me at Gastah Point. Her golden scales and opal crown-like wings at the top of her head, and her eyes those beautiful eyes. I feel her presence but when I open my eyes there is only a ghostly image of her before me. She is still in the water, and although her spirit self floats like a golden mist, I can see her clearly. The rain gently passes through her as if knowing she is there even if not in solid form. I glance at Tolan and just as I knew he would be, his face is still, eyes distant. I am pretty sure the others on the bridge are in the same state. My queen, she greets, her voice calmly surrounding me with a sense of serenity. My tears disappear from my cheeks as the rain washes them aside. Do not cry, child. It was my time, she says, her eyes softening. Who did this to you? I am unable to hide my anger and my pain at such a devastating loss. Mirnuks words echo in my mind the last of her kind. There are no more dragons in Velesi. Immediately, my thoughts are of Cessa. Jarhan brings me back to the moment as she says, In your heart you know who is responsible. He must be stopped, Lilianethia, daughter of Senestra. He will do his masters bidding and destroy Velesi. Eirrell will be next. How did he do this? I ask quietly, as my rage begins to burn within the pit of my stomach.

He poisoned the entire lake. Before I knew what was happening, the poison had already made its way into my body, stopping my heart within seconds. I clench my fist as the rage burns from within. Harlu. Be calm, my queen. You must stay in control if you wish to destroy your brother. But I must warn you, his heart grows with more evil as time passes. Remember, he was touched while Kolinest was a prisoner in the UnderRealm. Kolinest, by all means, is a demon. I have been trying to remember Kolinest is Kas brother. They seem to have the same abilities, same strengths and with Semas death, they both have no weakness. Am I Tharins weakness? This cant be, I say, shaking my head. How can you be the last of your kind and be killed like this? I swear I will kill him. I hold to that promise tightly. She once again smiles softly. No child, he will not die by your hand, but by another who loves you more than life itself. I stare at her, worried. Please tell me that hell be okay. Tell me that Tharin wont be hurt when he kills Harlu. She cocks her head to one side. Yes, Lily, your betrothed will be unharmed by your brother. She lifts her head, eyes closed as if she can actually feel the wind and rain against her face. When she looks back down at me she says, Remember, once you have opened the doorway, give the key to the Unnamed Sidhe and do not let anyone through to Eirrell. I nod, but I have to ask. What of Velesi? Whats going to happen to our realm? She smiles wistfully. It is good to hear you claim Velesi as your own. You and the king will find a way to save your home and your people. King? I take a step forward. Is King Thilthen dead, then? I will meet him at the gateway on the other side, along with Leaith. He fights to linger for a few hours longer, to see his sons. But he doesnt have much time, Lilianethia. Will I see you again? Please tell me youre not the last.

She starts to shimmer, fading This will be our last meeting, my queen. But fear not, a child, a result of your union with King Tharin, will bear the Dragon Seed and she will bring forth a new breed of dragons. This has been foretold in the ancient books of Eirrell. What? Be well, Lilianethia, daughter of Senestra, Queen of the Oak and Future Ruler of Velesi. And with that, she is gone. I reach out for her and without realizing it, I yell out, Wait! What do you mean Dragon Seed? Whos Dragon Seed? I feel an arm pull me back from out of the water. I turn to Tolan as he catches me up, his hand over my mouth and he zips us to one of the giant oak trees. Once he has us covered beneath the oak, he puts a finger to his lips and I nod. We wait quietly, listening beyond the sound of the rain and looking at the shadows, moving or not. He places a shield around us and when he gives me a hard look, I enhance the shield with my own will. Without thinking twice, I send a protective energy shield to the others on the bridge. From within the shadowed tree line, five figures emerge. I recognize the first one, even through the darkness Morlo. The others stay within the shadows and I am unable to see them clearly. Beside me, Tolan hisses. I grab his lapel to force him to look at me. Demons, he answers. We both return our attention back to the small group. One of the figures steps into the moonlight and I cover my mouth, holding back my cry of shock. The demon looks like an ordinary man except for the metallic color of his skin that seems to gleam off the moonlight. His eyes burn blue as if from an internal flame locked behind thick glass orbs. He scans the area even as he steps up to speak with the orc. What is it, meat? he demands with a voice thick and coarse as if he smoked all his life. Watch your tongue, Krino, or I will cut it out and feed it to my dogs, retorts the orc, looking

unafraid and baiting the demon on. If not for the masters orders, I would kill you here and now, tear your flesh like a dog and spit you out for my brothers to chew on, says Krino with a sneer. From the group in the shadows another orc steps forward. This one is not dressed as an assassin like Morlo. He seems skittish and flinches when the demon reaches over his shoulder to scratch an itch. The second orc pulls his thick coat tightly around him, leaving his hood in place. When he looks up, I can see his face clearly, despite the rain. He could be Morlos brother they look so similar to each other. This isnt getting us anywhere, he interrupts. He turns to Morlo. You said they would be here. He looks around him, hands up as he turns from side to side. So, where are they? Theyll be here, snaps Morlo. Harlu has taken care of the harbor; no one will come or go without being seen there. This is the only way into the city theyll be here. Krino spits at Morlos feet and then turns, waving the others over. Two more demons, smaller than Krino, move to join them. They look like ordinary men except one has a tail and a small horn sticking out from the back of its head; the other is short, stocky with blue skin. Not just any blue, but bright royal blue while his dull eyes are a deep yellow. The one with the horn and tail speaks first. What is the hold up, Krino? The rain hurts. Krino turns and growls. Stop your whining, meat, or I will send you back to the UnderRealm without your innards. The smaller meat shrinks under Krinos glare, but once Krino turns his back, the meat reaches for his blade. The blue demon stays his hand, shaking its head. It seems these two have a plan for Krino. Now is just not the time. Krino turns to face Morlo and waits. Morlo looks at him suspiciously before saying, You two, he address the smaller demons, take to the trees, spread out, but stay close. You, he turns to other orc, you keep a look out at the gates. First sign of them, you give us a signal.

The second orc looks confused. What kind of signal? I dont care. Jump in front of them and let them kill you. Your death cry will act as a signal. The second orc stomps off, coming toward our hiding place, grumbling to himself. Without a sound, Tolan snakes an arm around my waist and lifts us up to a second branch. We watch as the orc makes his way to the outside of the gate and hides behind a nearby tree. We turn back to Krino and Morlo. Well take the bridge. We can see from there if anyone approaches, says Morlo, walking off, not caring if the demon follows. I nervously catch Tolans hand and he quickly calms me with a look. Mellis, he calls. Are you all right, cousin? Stay there and Ill come back for you, answers Mellis. No, replies Tolan, catching my eye. Head for the tower, well meet you at the garden. Are you sure? he asks hesitantly, not liking this plan. I nod to Tolan, and he answers, Yes, were sure. Now go, wait for us there. Theres a long pause before he answers. All right, if youre not there before dawn, Im coming after you. Mellis disconnects before Tolan can reply. He looks at me and taps his shoulder. I quickly wrap my arms around them from behind and with one last look, Tolan takes off. I keep my eyes on the bridge as we move through the trees and I'm surprised to find were moving away from it. I keep my thoughts to myself and allow Tolan to find our way back to the tower, trusting him to get us there safely. As we move deeper and deeper into the Kufftai woods, my thoughts are on Tharin and Alorn. I send a quick prayer to whoever is willing to listen to bring them back to me safely. With this thought a memory comes back to me, or was it a dream? A flash of a heated moment in Tharins arms, kissing him desperately and looking into his green eyesgreen eyeswait Oh. My. God. It wasnt a dream. I remember now what he whispered before I passed out. Im not Tharin.

~*~

Chapter Eighteen ~ Tharin ~

We travel for another mile, following the call for help. Actually, it was more of a calling to arms; a horn blown in the low baritone similar to that of a sick moose. We reach an area where

surrounding trees and brush have been leveled, and an ongoing skirmish plays out before us. Dead bodies of demon, goblins, orcs and ogre are scattered within a twenty feet diameter as more bodies are cut down and thrown aside. I watch Mareck and three of her brothers take on a cluster of demons closing in on their four-man circle of defense. Without hesitation we dive into the melee working our way to where Mareck and her brothers have taken their stance. As we settle among her group, I set myself next to the warrior princess while defending against a spri, a dwarf-like goblin with no face and covered with bone spikes. Mareck glances at me as she cuts a large demon in half. Its about time, prince. Where the hell are your men? Were it, I yell back. This little tidbit seems to enrage her as she cuts down two more foes. Wheres Cessa? she yells over her shoulder. I kick at two more spris and take anothers head off. With Lily. You gave my cat to a human? she roars and charges forward in a spinning motion, cutting down several attackers as she goes. I follow suit, covering her back with Tazo blazing her own path. Technically, speaking, I say as we end up back to back with only a handful of foes remaining. Cessa is my cat. She is protecting the future queen of Velesi and my future wife. Oh, for all that is ogre, she huffs, battling through three more attackers. Just marry the

bitch and send Cessa to me. Shes no babysitter; shes a hunter, a warrior, like me. Watch how you address my queen, ogre. Velesi needs a strong queen to rule by my side, I reply, taking another attacker down quickly and moving on to the next. Then you should be marrying me, lover, laughs Mareck. I join her laughter as the last of the demons go down. I look to Alorn; he and Marecks brothers are surrounded by dead bodies. Kunauk, the oldest of the three, kicks a lifeless demon hard, sending it flying into the jungle. Without signal or word, we hit the ground running. We make our way through the trees, taking cover within the thick jungle. Once situated, we gather in a circle, with Alorn and Luogu, the youngest brother, facing outward to keep watch. Why are you here? I ask Mareck, getting to the point. Our father called me home. He told me that he has been challenged for his seat as ruler of the Ogre Nation by Maluk, his own son. She looks at Kunauk and Noego, the middle brother, before continuing. When I arrived, Maluk had an army of ogres, trolls and orcs all at his bidding. Where, Prince Tharin, would he get such a force? The ogres I understand, but trolls and orcs fighting at his side? What does this mean? They dont follow your brother, Mareck; they follow the bidding of Kolinest, I say quietly. She sucks in a hard breath. Kolinest? Is this an heir of the beast? No, I reply with a hard direct stare. He is Kolinest, son of the First Sidhe, brother to King Kalinest, and he is alive, here and now. You know of the story, Mareck, as all in Velesi do; the brothers fought until Kalinest finally beat Kolinest, banishing him to the UnderRealm. Somehow he escaped and has been under the guise of a demon master named Eathos. There was an elf who came to see our father a while back by the name of Eathos. Would he be the same you are talking about? asks Kanauk. Can you describe him for me? He was young but he was dressed in Sidhe uniform from the Oak Clan, he describes,

rubbing at his chin. I remember his face; young and unscarred, but his eyeswhen he looked directly at you, you started looking for somewhere else to be. I nod. Thats him. But he was just a vessel. Once he was cornered Kolinest killed the boy whose body he used, and then disappeared. He could be anywhere or anyone. What about these demons? asks Mareck. One minute were on our way to meet the other tribes to rally an army against Maluk and the next were hip deep in monsters. Something else about them... she hesitates. I finish her thought. They attack relentlessly but somehow controlled. Theyre under a strong hold by Kolinest, some kind of spell he has over the denizens of the UnderRealm. So, chimes in Luogu without turning around. We kill the demon master and the demon horde dies with him. I shake my head. No, it will only break his hold on them. Most of these are mindless monsters with a need to hunt, kill and eat their prey. Once freed from Kolinests hold they wont discriminate. Our only chance of ridding them or sending them back to the UnderRealm is to do it while theyre still under Kolinests spell. Right now it seems his goal is to rid all royal blood from Velesi, including the Ogre Nation. Damn it, swears Mareck, dropping to her knee. If I knew this crap was happening I would have stayed in Vegas. She falls silent, thinking of her next move. After a long pause, she makes a decision and locks eyes with me. So whats the plan, prince? How many of Maluks forces are ogres? I ask. Just the ones that broke away from the Nation when he left, she says. Along with other deserters from the surrounding tribes; maybe close to forty-fifty. As for the orcs, a handful at the most, but there are a few with dark magic, enough to give King Mahl concern. Combined, Id say he has an army of two hundred, maybe more. Its not much compare to the Nations armies as a whole, but we were on our way to meet with the other tribe leaders when we were attacked. Who knows

what each tribe is up against? The ogres will follow Maluk, I say. But the others will only move on Kolinests

command. Unfortunately for your eldest brother, he doesnt know that. But once he does, itll be too late. By then Kolinest will have his army turn on him. Mareck and her brothers stare at me. It is Kanauk who speaks for them. Maluk is a pain in all our asses and deserves a good thrashing, but hes still our brother. What do we need to do to pull his dumbass out of the mess hes in? Ill leave that up to you, I reply. You have to somehow convince him to ally himself and his men back with King Mahl. Youll need to do it fast; even now Kolinest is probably trying to find a way to reopen the door to the UnderRealm. So we have time, then? asks Noego. This perplexes me and it shows on my face. Clearing her throat, Mareck adds, We heard of the deaths of your uncle and cousin. Without a Summoner the demon master wont be able to get the doors reopened. Im surprised he got the doorways opened this time. Tharin, calls Alorn, concern lacing his thought. I know. We need to get back to the tower, I reply. What of the Ange? Well worry about their location later, we need to get back. It was all a ruse; it wasnt me Harlu was after, it was Tolan.

We leave Mareck and her brothers to make their way back to their tribe. Alorn and I backtrack our way through the jungle at a quick pace, but cautiously. Instead of returning to the cave, we head straight for the tower, knowing the others are already on their way. Once we are in familiar territory, we speed toward the Kufftai woods but stop when we reached the wide path to the gates. Immediately we hit the trees, each perched on a branch one tree over from the other. There is a sense

of wrongness in the air and the fear I have been keeping at bay threatens to boil over. What has happened here? asks Alorn alarmed, uncharacteristic for the elf warrior. I dont know, cousin. What do you sense? I ask, sending out my own senses. Near the gates and several yards on either side, he replies, his mind already on a plan of attack. An orc is at the gates, the other two are demons, I report. Meet you in the middle. Alorn takes off to the right. I slip through the trees, making my way left of the gates and to the lone demon. It is a miknokk, distinguished by its blue skin and yellow eyes. It doesnt have any abilities other than the mindless need to torture, kill and eat. If he wasn't under Kolinests hold, he would be tearing through the realm leaving a trail of carnage. I sense the presence of others on the bridge as I near the miknokk. I will need to take this one out quickly and quietly. With speed and agility and a snap of its neck, the demon dies without uttering a sound. I help his lifeless body to the ground, taking another second to send out my senses one more time. I wait and listen until the night whispers back that all is safe and I then make my way back to the gates. Ive taken care of the orc, says Alorn. There are two on the bridge, I add. I know, and one of them is a shuomik, he states, looking off toward the bridge. Damn. Shuomiks are big, mean and have the ability to clone themselves. One of them is bad enough, but to fight several for an extended amount of time is fatal. Alorn glances at me. Its limit is five, but give each clone enough time to regenerate, and they can re-clone. Fifteen minutes. We have fifteen minutes to dispatch him before he re-clones, I repeat, sighing heavily. Even if we kill the original demon, its clones will continue to fight. And, if one escapes, it

will develop the ability to regenerate and re-clone as the original. We will need to take the demon out first and deal with the orc afterward. I start to move out fast and hard when Alorn pulls me back. Wait. What is it? The orc, its Morlo. If hes here I know the others must be, too. Including Dorlan, says Alorn. He abandons his plan of attack. If we had Mellis... he starts. And Tolan... I continue. And Ziri, he finishes. He shakes his head and says, This isnt good. The tower has been taken; were too late, Tharin. Theyre alive, Alorn, which means they would have retreated to the Willow. I calm myself and send out my senses once again, hoping to pick up on Tolan. My connection with my brother is stronger than with the others. I pick up remnants of his essence, like footprints, heading away from the tower and toward Cini Falls. There are only two of them and I know the second set of footprints very well. Tolan and Lily have split from the others, I finally say. Why? I dont have a clue; maybe those two on the bridge and their friends have something to do with it. Cini Falls? he asks, already knowing the answer. Yes, which means hes going to try and get to the tower by way of the harbor. Alorn is quiet for a moment before confirming my own thoughts. The queens garden. Yes, I reply. Alorn tends to his own thoughts as I try to find reason why the others would split up. I know Mellis wouldn't have let them go without him, the same with Ziri, Julia and Glynnis. I feel the sharp

edge of fear trying to slice through my stomach again and I refocus my thoughts on deciding what to do next. I dont understand why Harlu came after you at Kings Park if he was after Tolan all along, says Alorn, almost as an after thought. It was to hide his true intentions. I was a fool not to see it early on. While Harlu kept my attention, Kalis was to engage Tolan until she was able to drug him unconscious. But Julia interfered when she took Kalis down. My lips curl into a half grin, as I shake my head. Julia took Kalis down. I wouldnt have believed it if I didnt witnessed it myself. Alorn grins, too, letting out a breath. Too bad her friend isnt a fighter like her. But, he hesitates a moment, catching a fleeting memory. Lily does share a fighting spirit. Her courage and strength is immeasurable like no other Ive come across. He pauses and looks at me. Be good to her, Tharin, or I will take you down. We lock gazes and I finally understand. I put my arm out to the First Greaneth and without hesitation Alorn grabs it, sealing our fate. We turn back to the situation before us without another word. After a moment of silence I say, You cant hold a blade to me, cousin, you quake in fear at my very approach. I hear my cousin chuckle and he turns to me with a wry look. Thats because youve become fat in your quest to be king, cousin. Besides, if I recall, you have yet to put me down. I believe you have fallen once or twice at my hand, I say. As I said, youve become fatthe ground trembles when you approach these days, he counters. Thats due to my awesomeness, I reply. Alorn sighs disgustedly, Now I know why Mellis is the way he is. With you as his role model, all hope for him is lost. We become serious when we hear Morlo whistle from the bridge. No answer. He whistles

again, this time the demon beside him calls out to his comrades time to go. Its your call, Tharin. Which way? I look at the footprints again before answering. Their tracks are almost gone so its been over an hour. If they havent run into any trouble, they should be at the harbor before light. You follow; Ill take the harbor and head to the falls from there. Right, answers Alorn, turning to leave. And, Alorn, I call. Yes, Tharin? If you find her first, keep her safe and bring her back to me. Alorn nods before turning and heading west, disappearing into the night.

~*~

Chapter Nineteen ~ Lily ~

The jungle shoots pass me but I dont pay any attention to it. My mind is trying to capture what seems like sand slipping through my fingers. Was it a dream? It just seemed so real, so solid. I think of Alorn and the last time I spoke with him. He seemed off and so unlikewell, unlike Alorn. Did something happen? I mean, how did a dream of Tharin turn into me kissing Alorn? And crapit wasnt just a peck on the cheek, I was so damnoh my God, if Marilyn was here shed say, For crying out, Lily, show some decorum. No, no, nothing happened. I was delirious and I had a fever Yeah, you had a fever all right. Oh shut up, Lily, youre not helping any. Okay, freak out overload here. I take a deep breath and Tolan slows to a stop as we near the cave opening. He puts me down and scans the area before turning to me. Whats wrong? I can feel you stressing, he says looking me over carefully. Really? I ask, startled. Yes, your chokehold around my neck nearly strangled the breath out of me, he replies. Embarrassed, I apologize. Sorry. Im just worried about Tharin andum, Alorn. I look toward the caves and then back at him. You know I can do the elf mode thing you know that, right? He looks at me surprised. No, I didnt. Why didnt you tell me? I shrug. I thought you knew and was just saving time. I mean, I did run into a tree.

Tolan raises a brow before getting back to the caves. I know Tharin took you through the caves once, but he used the straightaway. Im going to use a shorter route that will bring us out on the harbor side of the city. I nod, my eyes set on the caves entrance. Through the rain I can hear the thunderous roar of Cini Falls and know our small golden clearing is close by. Memories of my time there with Tharin come back for the umpteenth time and I cant help but smile. Until, instead of seeing Tharin shirtless before the waterfall, Alorn is standing there. Damn it. This is going to bug me until I know for certain it was just a dream. I mean, wouldnt Alorn have said something? You ready? asks Tolan, glancing back me. I nod again and he takes my hand. We zip to the opening and slip quickly inside, Tolan keeping us up against the cold stone walls. I can feel my heart beating loudly and I take a deep breath trying to calm down. There is something in the caves that wasnt here before. I dont know how I know that, but I do sense something different. I squeeze Tolans hand and even though I cant see him in the dark, I know he is staring at me. I know, Lily, I sense it too. Tolan gives my hand a gentle squeeze in return before moving forward. Close your eyes, he instructs. After a few minutes, I feel myself relaxing. Open your eyes, Lily, but slowly. Give yourself a few minutes and your eyes will adjust. I do as he says and instead of putting my hand before me, I place it on his arm, trusting him to guide me safely. But he's right. My eyes begin to adjust to the dark and I can make out the outline of the caves walls. I look at the dirt floor and I can actually see my feet. After several minutes of silence, I squeeze Tolans hand again. Yes, Lily? Teach me how to whisper, I say. For a moment there is only silence. When after several minutes he still hasnt answered, I settle into my pace as we continue moving forward.

Cant we just zip through here? I whisper out loud. Shhh, Lily. We dont know what or who is in here with us, shushes Tolan. I look about me, trying to see what he sees, or doesnt see. Im getting anxious and I hold on tight to Tolans hand. Relax, Lily. I dont sense anyone near, but there are some who can hide even from my fathers probing, he soothes and warns at the same time. Changing the subject and trying not to imagine the demons at the bridge or every malicious demon Ive ever seen on TV I ask one more time. Tolan, will you teach me how to whisper? Tolan stops and turns to me. In the darkness his face seems to shift and it is as if I am staring up at Tharin. He sighs and turns back to moving forward and just when I think hes let the subject drop, he explains why he cant teach me. Lily, because you are Senestras daughter you have the ability within you. Because you are John Michaels daughter the only one who can really teach you to whisper is Tharin. Your human blood prevents me from connecting with you at a level to where I can even begin to stir your abilities awake. You and Tharin are connected through your Binding. To learn how to whisper is nothing like anything youve learned so far. It is a

connection, an intimate and dangerous ability to have. If you dont learn how to properly control it, you open yourself to anyone and anything good and evil. Many have gone insane by allowing evil to whisper non-stop because they were too weak, their minds not strong enough. Thats why only a few have the ability, because only a few are strong enough to possess it. Our family line is strong in the Whispering and only one or two other clan royals have the ability, but they are limited to one per every other generation. I nod. Okay, I understand. But why couldnt you just tell me that instead of ignoring me? H e turns to me with a half grin and it takes my breath away. At this very moment, he is

identical to Tharin and even I would easily be confused who is who, and I know better than most. Because, he says, like everyone else who strays within your circle, I dont like to say no and see you disappointed. I smile and say, Too bad your brother doesnt take lessons from you and everyone else. Tolan smiles as he laughs quietly. Come on. We have a long way to go still.

We make our way through the caves for hours and I lose track of any sense of time. When we come to a spot with enough light, Tolan fast forwards us to the next point. He explains elves have perfect vision in the dark, but for my safety, he wants me to see what is ahead of us in case he has to drop me. We keep at a good pace until my calves harden and my thighs become numb. I cant go any farther and finally ask for a rest. Tolan leaves me near a small alcove, one of many scattered along the route we are taking. He is going to find water as I drank the last of his a while back. I am grateful and shoo him away when he hesitates to leave me alone. I snuggle up to a corner, making sure to stay within the shadows. My legs seem to hum and needles shoot their way up from the calves, past my knees and to my thighs, making them tremble. My feet are swollen and my heels feel as if they are inflating after being compressed from carrying my weight for far too long. I sit back against the wall, letting my head rest as my eyes shut. I feel the exhaustion run over me and I let it go, trying to find sleep. I jerk to attention. It doesnt matter; the master wants both of the princes. He says hell get the queen himself and no matter what, no one is to lay a hand on her but him. The voice is coming from the direction Tolan and I came from. I can hear several footsteps and when I peek around the wall I am sitting against, I can see a circle of light from a lantern make its way toward me. Crap.

I pull my legs up slowly, trying not to cause any sound or sudden movements. I hug my knees to my chest and put my head down, making sure to lean against the wall and as far into the corner as I can. Come on Tolan, where are you? The footsteps come to a halt and I freeze, shutting my eyes tightly. Cessa, I call, focusing on the shadows and asking for stealth. I feel her presence and am instantly at ease. I am so relieved to feel her warm body as she pushes against me, putting me between her and the wall. Her black fur melts with the shadow and I feel like a blanket has been placed over me. The steady beating of Cessas heart relaxes me further and I find myself breathing easily as I wait for the voices and their light to move pass me. Cosik, whats the hold up? calls a sibilant voice. Okay, definitely there are two, but I hear shuffling maybe three or four. I hear more coming up from the path; great a gang of demons. Tolan, please, where are you? Shut up, sneers a harsh voice that must belong to Cosik. Another agonizing minute passes before Cosik starts forward again. And then a voice from the past speaks and the wind is knocked out of me. Lets move it, barks a human voice. Oh no. Im sick of this damn realm, what the hell is the goddamn hold up? Frank Chase. Oh, please God, please say it isnt true. And please, please say he is here alone. I cant say much for its people either, says Chris. Oh, God, can this get any worse? If Tolan comes back now and finds out who the two humans are, there is no saying what he would do to the two of them. And in the process get himself killed. Franks voice sounds closer and just above me. I think of Julia and her reaction when she saw them at the hospital. Cessa leans into me, applying pressure to calm me down. I remember where I am and my

predicament. Breathe in, breathe out. Calm down, girl, just let them pass. Quiet, human or Ill rip your head off, threatens Cosick in a low voice. Id like to see you try, you horned freak. If I did not have to deliver you to the tower, I would tear you apart and have you and your pup fed to my men, snarls Cosick dangerously. Knowing Frank to never back down, and believing he's safe as long as he is needed by Harlu, I hear him move forward, probably up close and personal to Cosick. When this is all over, you come and look for me. Ill be waiting, replies Frank in a threatening low voice. A voice I have heard him use on Julia many times before. Cosick grunts before spitting. I hear footsteps walking forward, passing my little alcove and I sigh with relief. I finally lift my head to take a peek after them when I hear Chris speak right beside me. What the hell are we doing here, Dad? he grumbles. Why would you even want that little bitch back? You got rid of her mom and youre now rid of her, so whats the deal? Lets just go home, I dont trust any of thesetheseI dont even know what the hell they are. There is a bit of shuffling and I know Frank has Chris up against the wall by his throat. Its Franks way he has done it enough times with Julia. Because she belongs to me. Shes my property, you got that? I hear Chris feet touch the ground and he starts coughing as soon as Frank releases him. Besides, shes going to get me her little friend. Huh, who wouldve known that nosy little bitch is a princess? Im getting my Ju-ju back and Im gonna get paid. Hearing him call Julia Ju-ju brings back bad memories, and nothing good is associated with the nick name he gave Julia the day he met her mother. She hates that name as much as she hates him. What do you mean, your Ju-ju? whines Chris. You said I could have her. You promised me she would be mine. All these years Ive done what you told me to do to keep her from running away, to make her scared of her own shadow you promised!

Chris grunts after a solid blow takes his breath away. He staggers a bit, but doesnt go down. Shes mine, snarls Frank. That bitch mother of hers got what she deserved, thinking she can stand up to me. I had Ju-ju right where I wanted her and some freak comes and steals her from me? Nobody steals whats minenobody. Another blow, a dull sound of knuckles connecting with flesh. This time Chris goes down hard. Even with all your training and steroids youre still half the man my Ju-ju is. After a moment of silence, he finishes in a disgusted voice. Cmon on, get up. I dont trust that Cosick and Ill be damned if he leaves us buried here to rot in this godforsaken place. This time I wait until I can no longer hear their footsteps. When I finally feel it is safe, I lift my head as Cessa moves from my side. I look at her as she stares after Frank and Chris. She turns to look at me, waiting for me to give permission to go after the pigs. I should let her go after them, why not? Because this is Julias fight I finally admit. If I take away her chance to stand up to Frank and Chris she will never feel complete, she will never have closure, she will always be haunted by them and her nightmares will continue far longer than any memory will. If they only knew the one they have tortured and abused all her life is the one who saved them from Cessa, they would still be ungrateful. The bastards. Cessa seems to know my answer to her silent question and moves back into the alcove. This time, instead of leaning against me, she lies alongside me and plants her large head on my lap. I rub her ears and lean down, giving her a kiss. It isnt long before the loud purring vibrates through my body, gently lulling me into a listless consciousness. It isnt long when Cessa lifts her head and I go still. When she doesnt make a move to cover me as she did before, I know Tolan has returned. I stand when he reaches me and he gives me an apologetic look. Sorry, Im sure you saw the demons and orcs come by this way? I knew you were safe because they didnt have your scent on them. I thought the coast was clear but then two humans

also went by. By the looks of them, I believe theyre from Pathen. Did you recognize them? If Tolan realizes who the two humans are, he would chase after them. I have to give Julia her chance. So I lie for the first time to my future brother-in-law. Its too dark, Tolan. I cant see very much of anything. Tolan nods as he takes out a canteen and opens it. And then he sees Cessa. He stops and stares at her, then back at me. Any problems while I was gone? No, just a precaution when I heard them coming, I answer him as casually as I can. I take the canteen from him and drink deeply. Thank you so much, Tolan. I really needed that. I return the canteen to him. Tolan continues to look at me and then up ahead after the group. I tug at his coat but he continues to stare ahead. Yes, Lily. Can we keep Cessa with us? I miss her. Tolan looks back at me with a small smile. Of course, Lily. We can always use another pair of eyes. He reaches forward and gives Cessa a rub. Especially if they belong to this one. I let out a slow sigh. Julia will have her chance, but if she reacts as she did back at the hospital, then Tolan will take care of business. Frank and Chris are nothing but bullies; big muscles, big egos, arrogant and just plain mean. Tolan will crush them. Will having them ahead of us slow us down? I ask, changing the subject. No. Theres another alcove just ahead which is an entrance to another route. We can take that one all the way to the city harbor. Were the only ones who know about that passage, so we should make good time once we reach it. He takes a drink and gives me the canteen. He cups his hands before Cessa and nods at me to pour what water is left into his hands. Cessa drinks greedily but once she is done, Tolan gives her a command to go ahead of us.

I give the canteen back to him. Does Cessa take anyones command? No, just Tharin and me. He glances at me, saying, And you, of course. Weve been in many situations where she and I had to trust each other. Does it bother you? I smile, answering, No, just asking. Good. Lets go. We should be at the harbor in another hour or so. Well be there before morning light. The sooner we get there, the more night we can use as cover. Tolan takes my hand, pulling me forward as my thoughts run to Julia. Suddenly, something Frank said hits me; something about getting paid. I feel a mixture of anger and fear when I realize he is going to use Julia to get to me. Damn him.

~*~

Chapter Twenty ~ Tharin ~

I reach the harbor without any further incident. Before taking the hidden path to the south side of the falls, I quickly check out the harbor from across the lake. The area near the fishermens boats is in complete darkness; in fact there are no panswa lit anywhere in the city. A sure sign that father is not in the tower. I struggle to distance myself from worry for my fathers well-being and move further west to get a better look at the tower. There is light in several windows, but not from any panswas, torches or man-made lamps; the tower has been overtaken. I head back to get another look at the harbor and note the warships have not been called from beneath the island. Father and Ka have either escaped or died before being forced to call the ships from beneath. I scan the harbor one last time and note there are no guards posted, at least none visible. I send my senses across the water and seek the shadowed areas and find at least twelve hidden. If there were five at the bridge gates, then there are probably more at the gates to the city. I hope the others made it through without incident. With one final look, I turn and make my way to the unseen path to the falls. I keep clear of the few scouts my senses pick up and stealthily make my way to the caves.

A half mile before reaching my destination, I spot movement near another opening. A large demon leads a mixed group of demons and orcs toward the harbor. Following close behind are two men dressed unlike any here in Velesi. By the looks of their clothes they could only be from Pathen. I watch them closely noting their distaste of the company they are keeping and the surrounding

area they are in. Neither of the men looks familiar and although they are heavyweights based on their brawn and thuggish demeanor, they seem diminutive next to the demons and orcs. But then again, I have been fooled before. There are reasons why they are here and none of them good. I continue for another hour before reaching the opening Tolan and Lily will emerge from. Here thick oak surrounds the opening, creating a thick umbrella of leaves protecting the small grove area from the rain. I hurry into the grove, looking forward to getting out of the rain as I reach out to Tolan. Tharin, it is good to hear from you, brother, greets Tolan. They are less than a quarter mile from the opening. Any problems? I ask, knowing if they were in trouble, he would have already called me forth to meet them. I choose a tree from several of the oaks surrounding the opening and leap to the lowest branch. I sit against the trunk looking forward to a little rest before their arrival. None whatsoever. Just taking a little night stroll, isnt that right, Lily? asks Tolan. Yes, thats true, replies Lily. And Im getting my exercise for the next two years while were at it. The sound of her voice in my head lifts my spirits and knowing she is close calms my fears. I chuckle at her obvious joke to cover the fact her legs must be hurting from the long hike through the tunnels. I will remedy that once they appear. I will carry her all the way back to the harbor, through the tower and to my suite. I mean...the queens suite. Something brings me out of my reverie. Tolan, wait, I order. I feel him come to a standstill, holding Lily back. I keep our connection open as I scan the area again. Whoever he is, he's good. I can barely make out his breathing, but his presence is strong enough that I know he is here hiding in the dark, waiting. No one knows of this entrance, no one but family: Alorn, Mellis and Ziri, including Tolan and I. Once again I correct myself as I think of Nameth?

I land without a sound and step toward the opening, exposing myself to my opponent. Its been a long time, cousin, I say quietly. His feet touch the ground lightly, but I make out the subtlety of his landing. Dorlan casually walks into the moonlit area, facing me from a few feet away. It doesnt escape me that he has planted himself between me and the cave opening. Well done, Tharin. I see youre all grown up and soon to be king, I understand, he says with a slight bow of his hooded head. Why are you here? He laughs, a low and dangerous sound. To meet you, of course. And you just happen to know I would be here, at this time? Ive been following you since the gates. Oh, and dont worry about Alorn. Ill be meeting up with him once Im done here with you. He doesnt know about the cave or about you and Lily. Stay back until I take of care of this, I instruct Tolan. All right, Tharin. But remember Lily is here. If she thinks youre in trouble I wont be able to stop her. Great. Dorlan turns and takes a couple steps before saying, We got word Mareck and her brothers got away, helped by two elf warriors. He stops and turns back to me. I took the chance it was you and Alorn. I reached the gates only minutes before you did. He looks about him. I almost forgot about this place. He turns behind him looking about for an opening then turns back to me. Waiting for someone? I mirror his steps, turning back to him. Tell me, how do you suppose Harlu and Kolinest will open the doorway without the queen of Velesi? Without me she wont sit on the throne as the realms queen. Im not concerned how they will remedy that little dilemma, thats not my problem. I have

my own agenda to follow. I watch him steadily. Youre not here to take me out. No, Im not. Kolinest is bringing two men from Pathen. Somehow they have a connection with your queen. By now youve probably guessed it wasnt you we were after at the park. I look him over, cocking my head to one side. Why are you telling me this? He waves his hand lazily. I like it here. I dont have any future plans to leave. Come home, Dorlan. I can feel his inner turmoil, even though his hood hides his face in shadow. And what? Be thrown in a cage until the king banishes me to the UnderRealm? I dont think so, little cousin. I think Ill pass on that homecoming. You must atone for your crimes, Dorlan, for the death of your sisters I say. There is no other way around it. You dont know anything about what happened to my sisters, but your father does, he says cryptically. I mull over his words. My father? Are you saying youre innocent? What about Alorn beaten close to death? I will tell you this, his voice once again low, I never laid a hand on my brother. Thats not how he told it. Why did you join the Sithide? Why ally yourself with the dark elves? He chuckles, as if to himself. Its been so long now there are times when I forget why. That no longer matters. Ill do what I can from the inside, you need to take care of Kolinest before he destroys Velesi, and me with it. You want me to take care of the guy who is trying to destroy the realm so you can destroy the clans later? Did I get that right? He nods, shrugging. Nailed it. Why not now, I say quietly. Without me there is no queen of the realm.

There are circumstances in play and I want to see them played out. Besides, youve always been full of yourself, Tharin. But dont worry, well meet again, until then... I shift my shoulders to one side as a blade shoots pass me, aimed for my throat. I lift first one foot, then the other as two more blades are buried where I once stood. I let loose two Shadika blades; one he quickly evades but the second lodges in his shoulder. Dorlan throws a cloud of blue dust at me and I spin to the left covering my nose and mouth with my arm. I turn to face him only to catch a glimpse of his coat fluttering as it disappears into the trees. Tharin, were coming out, calls Tolan. Be careful, Tolan, he threw some kind of dust at me. Give it another second before you come out. It should dissipate by then. I follow the direction Dorlan took off to, sending my senses as far out as possible. Tolan and Lily appear at the opening and Lily lifts her hand. She waves at the blue dust, sending it out into the rain. I turn as she throws herself at me and I catch her, lost in her kiss. It only takes me a second to realize the kiss is desperate and unsure. I pull away to look at her as she stares back at me expectantly. I missed you, too, I say with a grin. A sigh of relief escapes her and her face lights up with a smile I cant seem to get enough of. I kiss her again, making a mental note to always say I miss her when we greet each other. That smile is damn well worth it. I hug Lily to me as she lays her head against my chest, seeming content to remain this way. Tolan scans the nearby trees, the Odessa chains in his hands. When he catches my eye, he pockets the chains and makes his way over. Who from Pathen was he talking about? he asks. And can we trust anything that son of a biscuit eater says? Lily raises her head and smiles at Tolan for using her favorite saying. I really hate that expression. I understand she got it from Marilyn, but if we live through this, I

am going to find its creator and eliminate him for ever uttering the phrase. Tolan catches my expression of patience and grins. Lily looks up at me, asking, Are we safe? Will he come back and follow us? I pull her close. For now, but we should get moving. We can take the east path back to the tower, but no matter which way we take, it will lead us back to the harbor and right into Dorlan and the Ange. Tolan thinks for a moment before turning to Lily. We can swim to the grotto and get in through the naval yard under the lake. Its a mile from the harbor and we can make our way to the tower from there. Will you ask Jarhan for help? A sadness overcomes Lilys face and she moves away from me. What is it, Lily? I ask, pulling her back. Jarhan is gone. Harlu poisoned her. I hug her gently. Im sorry. Did you speak with her? She told me how she was killed and she said that your father and Ka are waiting for you at the Willow. Harlu. That son of a bitch, says Tolan. I swear I will kill him. Get in line, I reply. I rub Lilys shoulders, comforting her. Tolan takes a calming breath. The grotto is still our best bet. I cant swim, interjects Lily. Tolan and I look at her, surprised by this new information. But how did you swim to Mirnuks lair? asks Tolan. I didnt. He had a hold of me, she answers honestly. I was about to blackout when suddenly we were in his home. She looks up at me, saying, I dont think I can hold my breath that long. I know I live in San Diego, but Julia and I never went to the beach. It just wasnt our thing. Tolan leans his head to one side and asks her, So, Julia doesnt know how to swim either? Oh, she knows how. Her mom used to take her to the Y for swimming lessons before she

disappeared. Julia kept going until she couldnt hide her bruises anymore, she says. Now curious I have to ask. You didnt go with her? Yeah, I went but I didnt go into the pool. Are you kidding me? There were kids there peeing everywhere. No thank you. My brother and I exchange looks and I finally say, Well cross that bridge when we get there. Lets get going, we still have a ways back.

We end up standing behind the tree line a mile east from the harbor. There is about an hour of night left before the soft hailing of morning light spreads across the darkened skies. Yet, we wait and watch for signs of the Ange, demons, orcs and whatever else escaped from the UnderRealm. I turn to Tolan and Lily. We cant risk waiting any longer. I take Lilys hands. Are you ready? She nods nervously, but takes a breath and we quickly make our way to the waters edge. Despite the cover of night and rain we move cautiously. Tolan turns and nods before wading into the water and disappears under. Lily and I walk in after him, treading water until the ground beneath us falls away. I move in front of her so she can wrap her arm around my shoulders from behind. We take it slow, trying not to draw attention to our location. I know Lilys coat is keeping her warm, but it wont for long, especially without extra cover on her legs. The water is freezing and the rain doesnt help; and I can feel her shiver against me. I start to worry about hypothermia and quicken my pace without drawing too much attention. We slice through the water smoothly. I get into a rhythm when I hear someone slip into the lake. I stop, looking west toward the harbor and see nothing along the shoreline. Lily, keep still. Dont move or make a sound, I command. She replies by nodding against my neck. The rain continues to pelt us and I grow anxious about the morning light peeking over the giant

oaks surrounding the lake. I send out my senses and when I find who it is, I sigh with both relief and annoyance. Mellis, what are you doing here? I ask as I continue swimming toward the island shores. I got lonely, he answers. Ziri and Glynnis arent speaking and Julias no fun when Tolan and Lily arent around. Mellis swims over and keeps pace alongside me as he looks at Lily. I feel her lift her head and nod at Mellis. Lily? I call. Im okay, Tharin, she answers weakly. The cold, and the long trek through the caves, is taking a toll on her. It has been a long trip and she must be exhausted. I pick up the pace again while Mellis keeps up. The shoreline is clear, reports Mellis. They have the harbor and the bridge heavily guarded. How did you bypass the mercenaries? I took them out. What made you come this way? I ask, keeping my mind on Lilys arms. They are starting to go limp on me. She has been quiet for awhile now. I knew Tolan would approach the tower from the harbor. When I saw Dorlan there with a small army of demons and orcs I decided to scout the shoreline for him and Lily. I only spotted you because I was looking for you, otherwise, they can't see you from the harbor. What of the others? I ask, trying to keep my mind focused. The cold is starting to numb my chest. When Mellis answers, I feel the strain on him as well. It took some convincing, he continues with chattering teeth. But Julia finally agreed to head off to the Willow with Ziri and Glynnis, he answers with a chuckle. I had to tell her that she was still a guard of the king and it was her duty to go and protect him no matter what. I mentally nod at that. Julia is stubborn but she has a sense of honor and loyalty. I have no idea why, but the two men from Pathen I saw earlier pop to mind. Lily? I nudge gently.

Yes, Tharin? I feel the exhaustion in her thoughts. Did you see anyone in the caves? No, but I heard them. It was dark and Cessa was with me. Even in thought her words are sluggish. I gauge the distance to the shore almost there. Any you recognize? Uh-huh, she answers before her limbs loosen slightly. Her arms are cramped from holding on tightly, but they slip from around my neck. I catch them with one hand while continuing forward with the other. Hey, you all right? I ask, trying to keep my thoughts light. Im sorry, Tharin. Im so cold. I cant feel my arms and legs, she answers quietly. Mellis slips behind me and grabs hold of her, keeping her head above water. I slip from her hold and take her other arm, carrying her between us as we swim to shore. It is another ten minutes before we reach the shore where Tolan waits for us. He rushes over and takes Lily as he wraps a heavy blanket around her. He picks her up easily and heads toward the oak trees for cover as we follow close behind. The red oak opens its thela to us and immediately the single panswa lights up, heating the small room. Tolan calls the panswa close to where he lays a trembling Lily. He quickly removes her boots and coat and then reaches for a nearby bag. I recognize the bottle of elixir that will revitalize her energy and watch as he puts it to her lips. She cant heal herself if she doesnt have the strength to. Mellis and I quickly strip out of our wet clothes. I dry myself and dress in new clothes from a heavy chest; one that is in every thela designated for a time such as this. By the time I have my socks on, Tolan has a wall up to give Lily some privacy. I sit at the table as Mellis start to brew sweet bark tea. He then pulls out bread and cheese from a food box, placing it on the table. Tolan walks over and sits across from me, a look of relief on his face.

Were you able to get to the grotto? I ask as I reach for the food. Yes, but its heavily guarded, courtesy of Dorlan, Im sure. Or Kolinest, I add. I mean, Sema and Ka did say he has been here since we were young. Probably the same time Kalis and Nameth appeared at our doorsteps. So, says Mellis, should we assume they know of the thelas throughout the realm? Im sure they do, I say. But they dont know all of them, this one included. There are thelas within each clan district that will only open to Phoris and Tolan. What of Dorlan? asks Mellis. I dont know, I reply honestly. But, he is definitely not thinking of destroying the realm. The Sithide, like many others, dont have the means to leave. Im just curious when the Sithide will finally join in, wonders Tolan. Nameth was an exception; maybe Kolinest found her when she was a child and manipulated her to join in his plans, I say. But Dorlan? I believe once he discovered Kolinests true reasons for finding the doorway, he had a change of heart. He married Queen Kinias daughter so he has her ear, and her trust. She wont join Kolinests army without Dorlans go ahead. Lily appears from behind the wall carrying her wet clothes. Where can I put these to dry? she asks looking about the small room. We wont be able to wait for them to dry, Lily, I say, looking her over carefully. The dark pants are two sizes too big and the jersey hangs on her like a short nightgown. Her wet hair is finger-combed back but at least there is color in her cheeks. She stands looking down at

her jeans and shirt, the clothes she wore the first night I met her. Im confused by the sad look on her face as she stares at them. So, I have to leave them behind, dont I? she says more to herself. She looks up at me with a small smile. What about my coat? Will it take time for it to dry, too? Your coat will be dry by the time we leave, Lily, answers Mellis. Come sit, I made bark tea.

That seems to distract her from her clothes. appealing.

Bark tea? Um, that doesnt sound very

Mellis feigns a hurt look. Have I ever steered you wrong, cousin? I mean, these two, he waves his hand at Tolan and me. Most definitely, but me? Not once, my queen. Come sit here. Honor us with your presence and I will prove to you that you have nothing to fear from the bark tea. Mellis pulls out a chair and she laughs at his bravado. I stand and take her clothes from her and for a moment she holds onto them, not wanting to let go. Im perplexed, and when she realizes she still has a grip on her clothes releases them quickly. Sorry, she says sheepishly. She smiles and takes Mellis offered seat and hot cup of bark tea. She looks at me and says, Shouldnt we be going? We wait for Alorn. I watch her face and note her blank stare. She nods without saying anything else and takes a sip from the sweet tea. Oh my God, Mellis, this is so good. This is bark tea? she asks, taking a longer sip. Im a great cook, Lily. You should try my cup of water when you get a chance. I use the finest ingredients, replies Mellis with a wink. Alorn should be here soon, offers Tolan. Lily turns to him. How does he know where we are? I sent a message sphere to the cave opening. Its hidden, a cover inlay only we know about, replies Mellis. Lily nods, steals a glance at me and takes another sip. I think back to my conversation with Dorlan and recall him saying he would catch up with Alorn. I get up and reach for my coat. Tharin, calls Tolan, stopping me. What did Dorlan mean about the attack at the park? I put on my coat as I explain. The skirmish at the park was a setup to get to you. Youre the only one who knows the summoning to open the doorway to Eirrell. There is a question on his lips but before he can ask, I continue. Nameth may have been at your practices, but not during the

summoning practices; Madeas wouldnt allow it. She didnt know the summoning; otherwise they would have found the opening and only come after Lily. Tolan leans forward, placing his elbows on the table and lacing his fingers under his chin. Tharin, they sent her to us to be killed? She was sacrificed so the doors to the UnderRealm could be open? I dont understand, says Lily, confused. How did she open them? She served as the catalyst to open all doorways, including the one to the UnderRealm, I explain. Kolinest had her close the doorways and it was Harlu's job to keep us occupied while trying to take Tolan. It was Nameth's energy that closed the doors, so when Tolan took her life the energy that tied her to the doorways caused a release, a blast that re-opened the doorways, including the UnderRealm. It was brief, but long enough to release a small army of demons. Some of those demons may have escaped into other realms, including Pathen. And it had to be Tolan who had to kill her, adds Mellis somberly. I nod, looking at my brother. They knew what would happen. Only a Summoner can pull a calling from a Caller. Tolan didnt realize it at the time, but thats exactly what he did when he snapped Nameths neck. I suspect they also hoped that the blast would've shown them the location of the doorway to Eirrell. It didnt. So they dont know where the doorway is? asks Lily. Tolan reaches into his pocket and pulls out the Junsper stone. If they did then why would the Mother have Glynnis bring this to me? No, I dont think they found it but we have to assume they believe I know the way. Do you? asks Mellis. No, but this is supposed to tell me, answers Tolan as he slides the stone flower to the center of the table. Lily leans over to take a better look. She suddenly takes the stone, giving it an even closer look.

What is it, Lily? I ask. Tharin, dont you recognize it? She holds out the stone, first to me and then Tolan. Dont either of you recognize the shape of the stone? Its the flower in your mothers garden, the purple ones. Theyre all over the archway into your mother's garden; the ones that smell like jasmine. Tolan grabs it from her and examines it. Of course, the garden is a gateway to Malainisi and a pathway to all the clans. The old stories our mother used to tell us when we were young comes back to me. Remember the story Mother told us of the Unnamed Sidhe? I ask Tolan. Mellis shakes his head. Weve all heard of it, Tharin. Whats it got to do with the doorway? I run my hand through my hair as I recall what she said. There was something she once told us that wasnt in any of the other stories of him. It was something about how he came to the Willow clan. Wouldnt that mean the gateway would be at the Willow? asks Lily. No. I turn to Tolan. He came through the garden. Think about it. She once told us he came through her garden. He may not have found Tileanith at the Willow, but its where he found her since. Tolan stands and starts to pace. So the doorway is in mothers garden. Then one of the paths to any of the clans can be the doorway to Eirrell. Or, adds Mellis thoughtfully, theres a direct path to the doorway to get to Eirrell. He looks up at me. So, do we go now and get it done? No. We have to get to the Willow to see Father first. Not only that, I need to get Lily back to the Willow and have father or Ka marry us. Then we should leave now. Everyone turns to the front room to see Alorn standing in the shadows. He quietly moves into the light and Lily gasps, standing quickly in reaction to Alorns condition. Although he is soaked,

there are globs of mud and debris splattered all over him. He is covered with cuts and bruises accompanied by a broken arrow shaft protruding from his shoulder. Bloodied and exhausted he looks at Lily first and then me. Youre right cousin, he says. We need to get you two married. The sooner the better. Mellis catches Alorn as he collapses to his knees, unconscious.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-One ~ Lily ~

Tharin sits quietly in the corner, watching me heal Alorn who is still out. Some of the cuts are deep and brutal; a few were superficial and have healed quickly. It is the large bump on his head that worries me the most. I worked on it first but the wound is so severe Im surprised he could have taken a step after he got hit. When I first reached in to see how much damage there is a shield blocks me from going any farther than his bruised and swollen surface. At one point, Alorn grabs at my wrist, his eyes opened, but unfocused and distant. Tharin is at my side instantly, grabbing hold of Alorns wrist but I stop him. I wave him back as I gently coax Alorn to relax and let go. When his eyes focused on me, his entire body relaxes and he is out again. I shake my head. I dont understand it Tharin, why cant I heal his head wound? The burn on your stomach was ten times worse, yet I healed that. Its a protection ward that was placed on all of us when we were barely out of our cribs. My uncle Madeas summoned a protection ward on our heads when we kept getting knocked out by a simple blow. We kept sticking our heads out when we shouldve been taking cover. Its still with us. That was how powerful a Summoner he was. All of us, including Ziri are protected. If we get hit hard enough, the ward blocks all other energy as it starts its healing process, which takes time. Hows his shoulder? I had to cut Alorns jersey to get to the wound. I pull it back now to show Tharin. Nothing vital was hit and its healing. Itll leave a scar but it will completely close by tomorrow, I answer. I open his jersey further and trace the many scars the warrior elf carries, including the one from the poisoning at Crowfoot Mountain.

I lay my hand on Alorns chest feeling his heart beat and I sigh with relief knowing he will be okay. Tharin takes my hand from Alorns chest and puts it to his lips. I feel a thrill go up my arm when he continues to kiss the back of my hand while staring into my eyes. Finally he lets go and whispers, Thank you. Instantly I am in his arms, kissing him before getting my arms around his neck. I love the feel of his strength as he wraps his arms around my waist and how he pulls me up to him. I love how solid his body feels and I oh-so love his lips. He revives me and makes me feel safe, alive, wanted and needed at the same time. He is my elixir. Thats right he makes me feel and sound like a clich...and I dont care. Tharin relaxes his hold and I slide back down until my feet are on the floor. He holds me tenderly as I lay my head on his chest listening to the strong beating of his heart my heart. I open my eyes to see Alorn lying unconscious next to us and I gently pull away from Tharin. Looking up at him I realize he is the only one who can make me feel this way. You all right? he asks softly, rubbing my cheek with his thumb. Yeah, I am, I answer. I look at Alorn again. I guess were not leaving until morning. Well leave as soon as hes up, he replies, looking down at his cousin. Hes self healing now and fast, thanks to you. He smiles and takes my hand. Come on. You need some rest before we move again. Tolan can take over from here.

I lay on the sofa in the front room, snuggling under Tharins coat, breathing in his scent. Mellis sits in an armchair near me, stretches out his legs, yawns and within seconds falls asleep. Tharin and Tolan remain at the table talking softly and their low voices lull me under. I must have fallen asleep because when I open my eyes again Tharin is kneeling beside me; Tolan and Mellis are gone. Is everything okay? I start to rise, but he holds me in place.

Youre such a suspicious woman, he jokes softly. Were just stepping out for a minute. Why, whats happened? I ask alarmed. I try to rise but he places his hand on my shoulder. Lily, its all right. We want to scout the area before heading out, thats all. I just didnt want you to wake up and go into panic mode. Go back to sleep. I catch his hand when he reaches for my face. Promise me. Promise me youll come back. Im always with you, Lily, he says, giving me that smile that stops my breathing. I frown at him. I mean it, Tharin. Dont make me come after you. He chuckles. Go to sleep crazy woman. He kisses my forehead and then gives me a quick kiss on the lips. I try to pull him closer, but he takes hold of my wrist stopping me as he pulls away. Ill be back. I promise. I let him go. I lie back down and pull his coat over my shoulders and try to fall asleep again. It is easier than I think as I go out, but I force my heavy lids to open again when I hear voices. Tharin and Tolan are standing at the center of the room talking softly but stop when I raise my head. Tharin? I call in a sleepy voice. Tolan moves to my side and whispers, Its nothing, go to sleep, Lily. Wha... I try to shake the cobwebs. Youre exhausted, he says. Sleep, well be leaving soon enough. He removes his hand and for some reason I thank Tharin. My last thought before going under is that he came back as he promised.

I awake to find Tharins coat has been replaced with a heavy blanket. A slow panic starts to rise when I realize the room is empty. It takes me a minute before remembering Tharin saying he and Tolan would be out scouting. They must still be out. I get up and look for Mellis but find him also gone, but on the table is a pot of hot sweet bark tea. The aroma dances softly around the room and

fills me with revitalized energy. I retrieve a cup and look at the room Alorn is in. Not a sound, not even snoring, comes from the closed area and I decide I should check on him first. I enter the room surprised to find in the corner a dimly lit panswa. Alorn is sitting on the bed with a fresh jersey in his hands. He looks at me, nods and lifts his arms over his head to get the jersey on. He stops, grunting with pain. Without thinking, I walk over to him, reaching up and helping to get the jersey over his large arms. Why are you up? I ask, stepping back to allow him to pull the jersey over his solid torso. I try not to look, seriously I try, but like his cousin his masculinity is overwhelming. I take another step back. Im all right, Lily, he answers quietly as he grabs for some socks. You were seriously hurt last night, Alorn. You should rest until the others get back. I know you think so, but Im okay, he says with a small smile. He stops, socks in hand and locks eyes with me. Thank you for saving meagain. I shrug, not sure what to say, so I stand and wait as he goes back to putting his socks on. Feeling a little awkward I put out my hand, without touching him, and search his energy for any wounds that may still need healing. Alorn catches my wrist and gently pulls me closer, startling me. I automatically resist his hold, my breath caught in my throat. His hold is solid but his touch is gentle as he says, You need not worry, Lily. I nod, getting the sense that his words mean more than just telling me he is okay. Im unable to break his gaze and for a long moment we remain quiet. And once again I am hit with dj vu. The dream at the cavesthe passionate Alorn breaks the moment by letting go and reaching for his boots. Tolan is here, he says quietly. I realize I am breathing hard and I catch my breath before turning toward the door as Tolan appears. He smiles, looks at Alorn and then back at me. I can see his eyes scrutinizing my heated face and there is no way he can miss me trying to calm my breathing. A look of perplexity comes

over him but he schools his face quickly as he walks into the room. He waves his hand to the corner and the panswa brightens. Looks like youre able to move, he says to Alorn. The way he speaks and how hes standing with a hard look on his face is so like Tharin that both Alorn and I just stare at him. Alorn doesnt say anything but nods and goes back to dressing. I move to Tolan. Are you all right? Tolan looks at me stiffly. I am, Lily. Sorry, Im just anxious to get back to Julia. Im sure shes worried. Im confused by his manner, but I suppose we are all uptight and just want to get back to the queens garden. Alorn stands and walks up to Tolan, putting a hand on his cousins shoulder. They exchange a look before Alorn nods again and slips out the door. Wheres Tharin? I ask, not moving. Hes with Mellis, he answers hesitantly. He wanted to scout ahead to give us a free path to the tower without incident. He said hed be back. I know and he told me to tell you he was sorry, but he just wanted to make the last of our journey safe, he replies edgily. Why are you acting like this? Tolan shrugs and relaxes a bit. Nothing, I just really, really miss Julia. I stare at him until he starts to squirm. I mean... he continues, you know, I have a lot on my mind. My father, becoming king of the Willow Clan, and Julia... I stop him. What do you mean, Julia? He shrugs again. I mean shell be my wife and shell be queen, but you know her better than anyone. She may not go for it. She loves you, Tolan. And trust me, if you ask shell say yes. He nods looking uncertain. I hope so.

I laugh at his concerned face. Well, at least she has a choice. I make my way to the door, but Tolan moves to block me. What do you mean, she has a choice? Startled, I step back, not knowing how to answer him. After a moment, I sigh. I didnt ...I didnt mean anything by it, Tolan. I just think its nice that youre asking her, thats all. For me, well you know, it kind of...just is. Its either marrying Tharin or dooming an entire realm. Is that what you want, Lily? A proposal? he asks quietly. Tolan, I say patiently, its every girls dream to be proposed to in the most romantic way possible by the man she loves and be able to say yes, I will marry you. So, what you really want is a choice? For some reason, to finally hear it out loud, all my fears of not having my own life rise to the surface. Yes, Tolan, it would have been nice if I had a choice if I had any choice. Tolan is quiet, lost in thought. Wanting to reassure him, I quickly add, Its okay. Trust me when I say shell say yes. Julia loves you. I move once again toward the doors, but Tolan lifts his hand to hold me back. Just one more thing; do you think Julia will be opposed to having kids? he asks, his face unreadable. I answer with another reassuring smile. Of course, she wouldnt. Why would she? Tolan nods with the half smile that matches his brothers. And what about you, Lily, do you want to have children with Tharin? Im confused by his question. Not so much the question itself, but why he would be asking. Umyeah, sure. According to him, well have four kids, so I guess itll happen. You didnt answer the question. Do you want to have kids with Tharin? he asks seriously, a bit tense. I relax a bit, realizing why hes asking. Tolan, Im not going anywhere, despite anything Ive said to Tharin before now. Remember, were destined to be together and were going to have

beautiful kids to play with your beautiful kids. I hope that puts him at ease. I know he thinks my plans will affect Julias plan, but they wont. This time his smile is genuine and full. Thank you, Lily. Ill let you know how it all goes when I do ask her. I laugh as I finally walk out the door. Oh, trust me, Ill know because Julia will beat you to it. Alorn is standing at the table drinking some of Mellis tea. He glances at us over his cup and I notice he is fully dressed for travel. I turn in time to see Tolan work the trees energy to close the extra rooms. I return to the sofa I slept on and put on my boots and coat. I look around for my clothes and a tinge of sadness overcomes me when I realize they are gone. My only belongings I had left of my old life. I realize Tolan and Alorn are watching me closely, so I finish lacing my boots and force myself to forget about some old clothes that were too big for me anyway. Alorn and I easily fall into our old routine as we leave the thela. It isnt until I step to Alorns side that I realize Tolan is waiting for me to join him. I guess because of last night he feels responsible for getting me through the caves and now figures it would be the same today. But Alorn has always been my bodyguard. When Tharin isnt around its Alorn who I look to for guidance and protection. I think of my earlier conversation with Tolan and realize without Julia to worry about and keep him distracted he is focusing all his attention on me. I look at Alorn who stands in front of me scanning the area. I want to get his attention without Tolan seeing, but it would be too obvious tugging at his coat or arm, or tapping at my temple like I usually do. I really need to remember to ask Tharin how to do the whispering thing. Alorn makes a move to take off but I grab his hand which stops him in his tracks. He gives me a startled look and I give him a perplexed one in return. You know I cant keep up with your speed. Were you just going to leave me behind?

He shakes his head as if remembering where he is and who he is talking to. Sorry, he apologizes. You ready? Ill stay at your pace; dont push too hard and when youre too tired to go on, you let me know. Same as always. Tolan is standing a ways from us and I glance at him before stepping in front of Alorn. I cast my eyes upward, trying to indicate that he whisper with me. Instead, Alorn raises his brows indicating that I have lost my mind. I sigh, shaking my head and letting it go. Im not sure what is wrong with either of them but the sooner we get going the sooner I will be with Tharin. Never mind, I say as I turn toward the wooded area ahead of us. I feel Alorns hand on me and I look up questioningly. Are you all right? he asks, looking me over closely. Yeah, I am. Im just anxious to get back with the others. I no longer care about any dream that may or may not have anything to do with Alorn. All I am doing is putting a wall between us I trust him, with my life. And right now I have to trust him to take me to Tharin. As for Tharin leaving with Mellis without even saying good-bye, I understand why he did it, but I dont have to like it. And I am going to make sure he damn well knows it. Alorn nods at Tolan, and in turn, Tolan frowns at me. After a moment of brooding, Tolan takes off. We really need to get him back to Julia quick.

Tolan takes us through several paths that lead us back to the tower. Its when we are in the tower that things become a little tense. There are secret passageways, explained Tolan, all over the city that they used when they were boys. Although there are dozens, there is only one passage to the royal floor and it ends at the kings study located in his suites. According to Tolan and Alorn only they, Tharin, Mellis, Phoris and later, Ziri, know of it. They are pretty sure the king knows, too, but they never asked. Alorn opens the secret door to the kings study slowly. There are no scraping or squeaking

sounds from the door opening and we quietly file into the room. The study is completely dark and I can barely make out the furniture. I can only imagine it to be similar to Tharins hardwood, old and dark, hand carved designs fit for a king. I am pretty sure there are inlays of oak leaves throughout the suite. The smell of rich wood and leather permeates the air and I can see dying embers from across the room which must be a fireplace. Lily, stay close. My uncles suite is full of old relics from Eirrell and I plan to have them in one piece when he returns, says Alorn as he takes my hand. I stay quiet, feeling a little sick knowing the king would not be returning. I tug on his hand, getting his attention. Yes, Lily? Alorn, Jarhan told me that he isnt going to make it. That hes waiting for his sons, all of his sons, and is holding on until then, I say sadly. Light from the tall windows spill into the room and I can make out Alorns face when he stops to look at me. Does Tharin or Tolan know? I shake my head. I couldnt bring myself to tell them, I choke. I felt it would be best for their father to tell them himself. Was it wrong of me to keep it from him? He squeezes my hand. You did what you thought was right. And its not your place to say anything to begin with. Jarhan should not have burdened you with Thilthens fate. Dont let it bother you any longer. I smile at him gratefully and hug him, something I would do with any of them. All of them seem to put my feelings first before their own and I have no other way to show my gratitude but to hug them fiercely. Alorn pats my shoulder comfortingly as I look up at him again. What? he asks suspiciously. Frank and Chris are here, in Velesi.

And you didnt tell Tolan, right? I nod pathetically. Right. We both turn to Tolan, startled to find him standing before us, a hard look on his face. Please dont tell him, I beg Alorn without looking at him. This is Julias fight, if Tolan knows hell run after them. Alorn stares at Tolan, not answering my pleas. Instead, he opens up the communication to include him. What is it, Tolan? Is someone else in the suite with us? asks Alorn, letting his arm drop from my shoulders. You know damn well there isnt, he snaps. I pull away from Alorn and step up to Tolan. Whats your problem? Why are you snapping at us? Were almost there and youll see Julia. Stop being soso So like what, Lily? Bossy? he snaps back at me. My eyes grow wide when I realize what is going on. And I am so pissed off I forget where we are. Tharin, you son of a biscuit ea I yell with my fists at my sides. I am cut off from saying anything else because in a flash Tharin has a hand over my mouth, picking me up and frowning at me. I hear Alorn sigh heavily and move to sit on one of the large sofas. Im sorry. I should have told youah! Lily, stop kicking me, he growls. I swear Im kicking your ass! I continue to struggle against him as I hit his shoulder with my free hand. He knows what I am about to do and lifts his knee to protect his groin in the nick of time. It only infuriates me further and I hit his shoulder again. Lily, if you dont stop hitting me Ill have no choice but to knock you out. Now stop hitting me, he warns. Go aheadhit me! It will be the most honest thing youve done so far, you ass, I reply,

still punching him which, of course, is useless. His damn arm is as hard as a rock, especially when hes flexing it. If he didnt have his elbow up to protect his face I would smack him on the side of his big, thick head. Tharin looks about and spots a large armchair. He releases my mouth, spins me around so my back is against him and carries me to the chair and sits. He has me on his lap with my arms pinned with one arm and the other he wraps around my knees, keeping them together and preventing me from kicking him. All right, LilyLily he tries to calm me down. I stop struggling, breathing hard and staring at him furiously. You son of a Lily, he interrupts, my father has never eaten a biscuit in his entire life, truly. And I dont think my mother has either. We have breads and cakes, but no biscuits. I give you my word. He puts his hand up to declare his statement to be true. I take advantage of having my knees freed and bring one up hard into his exposed ribs. He grunts and when his grip on my shoulders loosens, I jump off his lap, looking down at him. And just for good measure, I give him a swift kick in the shin. He grunts again, but barely above a whisper like the first one. I turn to Alorn, You knew about this? I had no plan in it, but eventually, yes, he answers. Why didnt you tell me? I ask crossly, feeling a little betrayed. Alorn stands so the light from the window exposes his face fully. Because, Lily, he did what he thought was right. And its not my place to say anything to begin with. He uses the same words he used to pardon my own reasons for keeping Thilthens fate to myself. I stand staring at him, confused and angry and feeling small. I turn to Tharin, trying to calm my breathing. Alorn is right. We say or dont say things to protect the ones we love but despite our good intentions, a lie is still a lie. I breathe out slowly and with it most of my anger.

I move back to kneel beside Tharin, who is rubbing at his shin and giving me a sour look. Im sorry, I apologize half heartedly. Tharin lets out a heavy breath. Look, I am sorry. We thought by keeping you and Tolan apart it would keep them from getting the key, the Summoner and the queen. All the elements needed to get the doorway open. We know they would come for you first, and if they thought Tolan was with you it would keep them from going after him. This way, he could continue to look for the doorway and I would be with you in hopes of taking out Harlu or Kolinest, or both. I was going to tell you when I got back at the thela, but... But you had to ask your damn questions. Im sorry. I didnt mean for it to go that way and I wouldve told you, but... I stop him before he can finish his explanation. Holding his gaze, I say, You cant marry a child, Tharin, so stop treating me like one. He sighs, nodding, Youre right. Im sorry. We should go, I say, not letting him explain any further. I let him know Im still pissed by walking away and not waiting for him. I still feel my secrets arent as bad as his but I let it drop for the sake of peace. I walk over to Alorn and turn to Tharin who is still frowning at me. I stare back annoyed. We have to keep up appearances, dont we?

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Two ~ Tharin ~

I limp to the front doors of the suites and open one quietly. Like the rest of the tower, the hallway is in darkness and I send out my senses, feeling for any hidden dangers. When I find none, I close the door quietly and turn to Alorn and a still pissed off Lily. The way to the queens suites should be clear. I sensed nothing out of the ordinary, I report. Wouldnt they keep guards at the garden? asks Lily. No. They dont know exactly where the doorway is located, but if they should guess, they would guess it to be at Gastah Point. Why? Lily asks, confused. Because, interjects Alorn, the realms energy is felt the strongest there. So, theyll assume thats where the doorway will be. She nods her understanding and says,But Harlu knows about the garden. He was waiting for me when I returned with Cessa from Malainisi. Hes not stupid. You cant believe that he hasnt figured out the garden is a doorway to Cessas realm. Not necessarily, says Alorn. Its a well known fact that the queen would take walks with Cessa in the pando forest. He may not see it for more than that. Its true, Lily. I didnt know about any doorways to the other realms until just before she died and after she gave me Cessas stone as a gift, I say pointing at her wrist. She seems satisfied with that answer but I can still see her nervousness. And she is right to feel so. If we do get caught, they have to believe they have Tolan. I look at them one last time before turning to the double doors. Again I open it slowly and then wide enough for us to sneak out and

make our way to the queens suites. When we find ourselves in front of the double doors to my mothers rooms, we hesitate. I step forward knowing Alorn has my back and lift my hand up, searching for the wards placed there by my father. To my relief, they are still intact. I turn to Lily as I open one of the doors, letting her in first as I follow quickly after her. Once Alorn is in, he puts the bolts in place, locking us in. Lily moves to stand in front of me, tapping at her temple. Yes, Lily? Is it safe? Can we talk out loud? she asks. Yes, Lily, but lets keep it low anyway, I answer. She doesnt hesitate and asks, Teach me how to do the Whispering. Now? You want me to stop everything and teach you now? She sighs dramatically, dropping her shoulders. You know what I mean. I shake my head. I dont know if youre capable of it, Lily. Tolan told me that I have the ability, but because of my human blood youd be the only one who could reach in and make it happen, she states. He did, did he? She places her hand on her hip and a stubborn look on her face. Yes, he did. Are you going to teach me or not? What can I do, refuse her? All right, Lily. When we have some alone time Ill teach you. Right now we just need to get to the garden and make our way to the Willow. She seems pleased with my answer as she places her hands on my shoulders and stands on tip toes to plant a kiss on my lips. Thank you, she says genuinely, before moving toward the queens master bedroom, disappearing inside. One minute she is beating the crap out of me and the next she is as gentle as a kitten. She is going to be the death me, I swore it before and will continue to until she actually does kill me.

Alorn comes up from behind me and slaps a hand on my shoulder. You know shes going to be the death of you one day, he remarks as if reading my thoughts. You might as well just hand over the realm to her and call it day. Oh, shut up, I say, still looking after my betrothed. Alorn goes after Lily into the bedroom and I follow close behind. I know it is safe in the suites; it is the safest place in the entire city. Harlus attack during the Day of the Seating happened because the doors were opened. He could have disguised himself to get in, but once in, it was easy for him to follow Lily into the garden. I think of the scar located above her left breast and an old anger threatens to come through. I swore then Harlu would pay and I intend to keep that promise. When I near the floral archway, Lily is speaking with Tolan and Mellis. They stop when I come through the entrance and wait until I am a part of their circle. I glance over and see Alorn sitting on the bench with his legs stretched out, arms folded and hood over his head. To everyone else, he looks as if he is taking a nap. I know better. Are you ready? asks Tolan. Im feeling a little anxious about seeing Father. I have held my worries for my father at bay, but to hear Tolan now speak of him with concern, allows the sense of urgency to come over me again. I nod and Tolan moves to a patch of pando, puts his hands at his side as Phoris used to do before a calling. It is only seconds before the trees waver gently and the ground vibrates softly under our feet. By the time Tolan relaxes his hands and turns to us, the pathway to the Willow is open. How long of a walk to the Willow? asks Lily. Several hours, answers Tolan. Then he smiles, saying, But only one or two if we go elf mode as you call it. Before Lily can react to Tolans comment, I sweep her up in my arms and speed past him. She hangs on but instead of ducking her head into my shoulder as I thought she would, she looks ahead, watching as the scenery speeds past us. Before you can whisper, you must summon the ability to do so, I say, interrupting her

thoughts. She turns to me, startled, and then an appreciative smile appears. And how do I summon my abilities? she asks. Meditation. And you'll need someone who is willing to open themselves up to you, I answer. She thinks about that for a moment, and then says, But I didnt willing open up to you at first, and I dont think Julia did either. Julia was easy, I reply. Most humans are easy to penetrate. You, however, have your mothers blood; and the only reason I was able to get through to you was because of your fear of the Demlok. Well, if thats the case, why did Tolan say he was unable to because of my human blood? I said humans are easy to penetrate, but they are difficult to teach how to whisper. Theres a difference, I explain. She furrows her brows. I try again. Each of us, Tolan, Alorn, Mellis and Ziri, we have willingly opened ourselves to each other, to our parents and those we feel are a part of our circle. We can all initiate communication this way, except for Ziri. Like you, he is only part elf. He has the ability in him to learn, but his Lithi side wont allow it because it believes he cant do it. Its the same with you. You want to, but the part that is human finds it difficult for your brain to wrap around the idea of telepathically speaking with someone else. So, I have to rewire my brain? My way of thinking? she asks. More like the way you feel. Remember, we cant read mines, we can only communicate with each other, I remind her. But once I learn, I can whisper to the others, right? I mean, I would be able to because theyve already opened up to me, is that it? No, not exactly. You have to learn to reach others, how to ask to be let in. The more you become experienced with how to whisper, the easier it is to connect to others.

Even if I didnt ask? Yes. But it takes decades to learn how to do that, and without opening yourself in return. Okay, how do I start? she asks, with a serious look. I laugh at her expression. You start like every other lesson youve learned. You clear you mind and focus. She sighs, Will you be open to me, Tharin? Of course, Lily, I thought that was a given. She responds by laying her head against my shoulder, hugging me tightly. And once again, my crazy world with this beautiful woman is right again.

The garden we step into is almost identical in layout to the one at the oak tower, which means the suites attached to it once belonged to Senestra. I put Lily down and she moves forward hesitantly, taking in the weeping branches of the giant Willow that once housed her parents. Lily, I call and she turns to me with unshed tears. I walk up to her and wipe away a tear as it slips from her lashes. I want to share this moment with you, to take you through your birth place, but I have to go to my father. As if coming out of a dream, she nods, wiping at her eyes. Im sorry, Tharin, I didnt mean to hold you back. But I want to be with you when you see him. Something tugs at my chest as I realize Lily may already know my fathers fate. I take her hand and without another word, I lead her inside to find the king. I rush Lily through her mothers suites, knowing she would rather take the time to soak everything in but the sense of urgency pulls me toward the kings suites. Before Lily can get her bearings we are out in the hall and running down a long corridor. I know the others have already made it to the kings chambers and are waiting there for us.

The kings guards open the double doors immediately at our approach and I let Lilys hand go when I see Marilyn and Julia. I refuse to acknowledge Julias tears, or Glynnis sorrowful demeanor, the mournful cries of my aunt and uncles nearby. I also ignore Dalim standing at the tall windows with tears streaming down his face. I rush to the master bedroom to find Tolan, Ziri, Alorn and Mellis surrounding the king lying still in a massive bed. My instant reaction is anger that he should be here and not in his own bed at the tower. I clench my fist swearing Kolinest, Harlu, Falsad and everyone involved in my fathers condition will be held accountable. Ka is sitting in a chair on the far side of the bed and standing just behind him in the shadows is Walem. Ka has his head leaning against his hands holding tightly to his walking stick. Ziri sits on the bed, his upper body thrown across our father, his shoulders shaking uncontrollably. Tolan is sitting on the bed opposite Ziri, holding our fathers hand, crying silently unlike our younger brother. Mellis sits at the end of the bed, his hand on the kings foot, always the most sensitive of us all, crying openly. And then there is Alorn, still and stoic, unmoved by the sound of sorrow around him. There is no emotion on his face, only a hard, distant look. But I know he hurts; his is the fiercest sorrow I feel in the entire room. I move to the bed and as if sensing my presence, my father opens his eyes searching for me. His hand lifts from Ziris head, reaching out and I quickly move in to take it, falling on my knees next to him. Tharin, he whispers hoarsely. His eyes smile at me as he holds on tightly. I thought I would not see you before I leave this world. Shhh, father, Lily is with me. She will heal you, I choke, holding back the emotions. He shakes his head. No, it is too late. The wound is fatal and if Ka could not heal me, no healer can. She has the gift of the Healers. You must let her try, I beg. I turn to retrieve Lily only to find her standing just outside the doors. I put my hand out to her,

silently pleading for her to come to me, but she doesnt move. Confused, I am about to get up and bring her to the bed when I am pulled back to meet my fathers eyes, his grip tightening. No, Tharin, she cannot help, he says faintly. If you love her, you will not let her live the rest of her life with the guilt that she could not save me. I dont know what to do. I feel helpless because I know he is right, and yet I run through several possibilities in my head for something, anything, that can save him. He brings me back to the moment when he goes into a fit of coughing and spittle of blood appears around his mouth and nose. Walem moves around Ka and gently wipes the blood away. He returns to his spot after the king thankfully waves him away. Father, I have to know about Dorlan, I whisper for his thoughts only. He looks at me with eyes full of sadness and guilt. He is innocent, Tharin. I sent him to the Sithide and in return his sisters died as the result of that decision. He knew nothing of their deaths and of what happened to Alorn until much later. But when he did, I forbade him to retaliate and made him swear to secrecy his mission I set upon him. Only my brothers and I know the truth. I feel his mind grow weary and I pull back. Whatever his reason, they were his and for the sake of Velesi, I am certain. Finally, the king looks around the room and sees us gathered at his bedside. I am a king above kings for I am abundant with the love of five sons who will live and carry my legacy. I go to meet Leaith, she has waited long enough; and I will see your sister, Eleiana and brother, Phoris. We will wait the long centuries before you join us. He turns to me, asking, You will take care of them wont you, Tharin? I leave them and the fate of our people in your hands and the hands of your queen. Be a good king...both of you, he adds, clasping Tolans hand tightly. And our people will follow you to the end. He looks at Ka and as if alerted by an invisible nudge, Ka rises. He spreads his arms above the bed and begins to pray in the ancient tongue. I did not have to see my father pass, as I felt his

energy leave him through the hand I clasp tightly. The moment his spirit slips to the other side, Ziri rises from our fathers body, drops to the floor and throws himself at me. I grab him in a fierce hug afraid he would slip from me too. I look at Tolan through tears I cant seem to control and watch him rise to embrace Mellis, who still has his hand on the kings foot. I wait for Alorn to escape as he usually does in moments like this, but instead, he moves to the bed and sits next to Mellis. He wraps an arm around Mellis and lets his younger cousin cry onto his shoulder, wrapped within Tolans embrace. None of us notice when Ka finishes and quietly declares, The king is dead, long live the king.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Three ~ Lily ~

I continue to stand at the double doors even after Ka closed them. My heart aches for Tharin and I want to rush in to hold each one of them and share their pain; to comfort them and let them know I am here if they need me. It isnt until familiar hands grab hold of my shoulders and gently pull me away from the doors. Marilyn. I turn to her and she hugs me tightly. Ive missed you, she says, leaning back and tilting her head until I finally look at her. I guess we have a lot to talk about, dont we? I know, I answer quietly, still thinking of Tharin and the guys locked in the room. Thankfully, Marilyn lets it drop as she hugs me again. Never mind, well have time later. Julia has filled me in somewhat, she says, and then hesitates. So, she continues, youre getting married? And to a prince of all people. When did you start dating? I let out a short laugh. It kind of just happened, Marilyn. But Ive met my mom and spoke with my brother. I havent found my dad yet, but... I steal a glance at Dalim. Im sure hell show up soon. Marilyn snakes a loose lock of hair behind my ear, a thing she has done often enough and smiles. Okay, Lily. When youre ready, well sit and talk all about it. She kisses my forehead before guiding me back to the sofa where Julia stands waiting. I rush to her and we embrace, sharing in our helplessness to be with the elves we love. As we sit, Dalim moves to the opposite sofa and, to my surprise, Marilyn sits beside him. She takes his hand, comforting him. The look on her face as she watches the battle weary guard lost in his grief shows

more than condolences. I find it strange as I have never seen Marilyn give any man a second thought. Did something happen between the two of them in Perth? Julia wipes at her tears before saying, Are you okay? I nod, sniffling. Yeah. You? She also nods, saying, Its strange. Im sad the king is gone, but I really hurt for Tolan. I just want to hold him and make it all go away. Ive never felt like this before I dont like it. She pauses for a moment before turning to me. Can I ask you something? Yeah, of course. What happened while you guys were out there? When Tolan arrived I thought he was Tharin. I mean he acted like Tharin and his hair and facial expressions were all Tharin. But when he rushed over and tried toto kiss me, I almost knocked his head off. And then he says, oh, I forgot and next thing I know hes Tolan. I blink at her and ask, He didnt tell you? No, she replies, he didnt have time. Ka came out and pulled him, Alorn and Mellis into the room. Ziri has been in there since we arrived and hasnt move from his dads side. They switched places, I say. They felt Tolan and I should be separated, you know, him being the Summoner and me being the one who can open the doorway using the key. Um, what would that have accomplished? she asks confused. I mean, you and Tharin would have been caught; and if they discovered he wasnt Tolan they would have just killed him. They would have forced us to marry first, I say, and then they would have killed him. She pauses again, asking hesitantly, So, heshes gone, the king? I quietly nod, unable to say it out loud. So, whats going to happen now? Everything seems to be happening so fast. I dont know, Julia, but I know were deep in it. Remembering the caves, I take her hands, forcing her to look me in the eye. Julia, you should know Frank and Chris are here.

She slowly pulls away, fear rising within her eyes. Lily, no it is barely a whisper as she shakes her head trying to escape my hold. Listen to me, I whisper harshly, not wanting to alert Marilyn. You need to pull yourself together. What if we do run into them? Do you think Tolan is just going to stand by? If you dont start thinking of how to face them, Tolan could get hurt. Or they will use you to get to me. That seems to penetrate through her fear. Tolanhurtget to youwhat are you talking about? We know Harlu is responsible for Frank and Chris ending up in Perth, I remind her. Their only connection to me is you. You need to be ready, Jules. What are you saying, that you want me to take them out? No, thats not what Im saying... Thats exactly what youre saying. Its okay for you to talk; you got an entire realm protecting you. I cant take Frank, and you think Chris is not going to get what he wants? Julias breathing is coming fast as it always did when she used to think she was in trouble with Frank. Just the thought of getting into the ring with Frank makes her physically sick. I rub her hands, trying to calm her down. I glance at Marilyn and Dalim who are staring at us curiously. Look at me, I snap and she does as I say. Thats not what Im saying, but look at you. Were just talking about them and youre freaking out. All Im saying is that you have to be ready, be prepared about what youre going to do when we run into them. You cant freeze up or go into panic mode. Breathing hard, she stares at me accusingly. So you do want me to fight? No, Julia, I answer. I want you to run. Excuse me, greets a young elf who looks about fourteen, fifteen. Your presence is requested, my queen. He bows awkwardly and moves aside for me to get up. I lean over to look past him to a small group gathered near a door to a separate room, all of

them staring back at me. I look at Julia but her mind is elsewhere. I shake her knee until she looks at me. Ill be back. I continue to stare at her until she finally smiles, although nervously, and nods. Im torn between staying with her and leaving to see who wants me. By the looks of those gathered around the room, it must be someone important. I need a favor, I ask, startling her. Um, yeah, sure, she replies, shaking her head back to the moment. Somethings happening. If Tharin comes out before I do, come and get me, I whisper. I watch Julia take a deep, settling breath as I get up and turn to the young elf. He stares at me as if in a trance. Are you okay? I ask. He nods and then quickly turns, not waiting to see if I would follow. I make my way to the room and watch as the small crowd moves aside so I can enter. I look at each solemn, but curious, face as I pass and every one of them has a resemblance to the Lunar line. Are they first cousins, distant cousins, aunts, uncles...nieces and nephews? I know of Tharin and Tolans sister, and of course, Ziri, but what of Alorn, Mellis and Phoris? Wait, Alorn has a brother, the assassin, that much I know, but does he have more? I step into the room and someone closes the door quietly behind me. There are only three people here. One I recognize as Mellis father but I cant recall his name...Colsea, I think. He was their trainer since they were boys, the First Greaneth to the king, I mean the past king. The man standing next to him I have never seen before. He is tall and of slender build, and he is dressed like Alorn and Mellis but doesnt look like a fighter or a warrior. Instead, he looks like a musician or an artist. He has his hand on the shoulder of a woman sitting in a chair in front of him. I recognize the family resemblance immediately. This is Tharins aunt, Alorns mother, and King Thilthens only sister. She is striking, regal and with warm eyes rimmed with swollen redness from a recent cry. Her hair is cut in a bob and, surprisingly, is not blonde like her brothers. Red

bangs hang just above her eyebrows with light green eyes feathered with thick lashes. Her face is youthful looking, with clear flawless skin, and her petite size surprises me as everyone else in Tharins family seem to be over six feet tall. I knew one day I would meet Tharins aunt, I just didnt expect it to be on this day. I also imagined she would be dressed in big beautiful gowns, diamonds and gold jewelry placed ostentatiously around her neck, fingers and wrists. Instead, she is dressed in black slacks and a pretty white top, with flowing sleeves. Her shoes are soft ballerina flats and the only jewelry she has on is a gold ring with the biggest sapphire stone I have ever seen. She holds onto the hand of the man standing behind her, who I am guessing is her husband, Alorns father. When she sees me, she quickly gets up and with hands extended rushes over to me. Lily, thank you so much for coming, she greets. She gives me a warm hug before leading me back to the table. Mellis dad pulls a chair out for me and I nod my thanks as I sit. Alorns mom sits back in her seat, and her husband places his hand back on her shoulder. For a moment, no one says a word as they stare at me assessing me silently. I am Biirea, she introduces, and this is my husband, Lodus. We are Alorns parents. I know, its nice to meet you, I answer awkwardly, not sure what to say to Alorns parents. Im sorry you have to go through all of this on your wedding day, she apologizes. I blink at her blankly. Wedding day? Excuse me? I ask, leaning in. She shakes her head, flustered as she says, Im sorry. I didnt mean to blurt it out like that. And we had plans for a wedding befitting a queen back at the Oak Tower. But my brother has told me of the urgency to have you and Tharin wed immediately. She stops and cocks her head at me. You look surprised, Lily. I was told you were aware of what is happening. Um, yes, I stutter. I am aware, its just that with everything going on it slipped my mind.

I force up a smile, hoping she doesnt notice my reluctance. Biirea leans back and looks to her husband and brother. Perhaps you can give us a moment? she asks politely. The men bow and take their leave. When he reaches the door, Colsea stops and turns to me. When my queen is done here, I have something for you. Call me when you are finished. He bows to me again and then leaves. A nervousness I havent felt in a long time comes over me and suddenly I feel sick. There was something in the way he said something. I almost jump out of my chair when Biirea takes hold of my hand. Relax child, it is only us here now. Tell me what worries you? Do you have the time? I ask, with a nervous laugh. Sorry. Theres a lot going on and Im just trying to keep up. Understandable. Right, back to the point of this meeting your wedding. Unfortunately, your wedding dress was left behind at the tower. I took it upon myself to have a dress from your mothers closet to be used for your wedding. I hope thats okay with you? I am speechless, so I just nod and she continues. I got your measurements from Tharin before he left to bring you back. All of Senestras dresses were too long and a bit loose for you so based on what I learned from him, I made some adjustments. You didnt take my moms wedding dress apart, did you? I ask, not happy that she would touch something that would be so important to my mom. Ah, Senestra didnt have a wedding dress. She married your father when they were out scouting one morning. My brother was with them and under the moon and stars Thilthen presided over their wedding, as they wanted. She married John wearing old boots, worn pants and a jersey. She told me it was the most beautiful day of her life. I smile, knowing it was exactly how my mom would have wanted it. Anyway, I did find an elegant gown worn by the past queens of the Willow. Wait here, she

says, getting up. I watch her disappear behind a wall, leaving me alone. I look around the room and find it hard to believe my father used these suites. Unlike the suites at the oak, the walls here are of a soft and light wood. The furniture is also made of the same light wood but not large or bulky. Everything about this room and the others I have gone through are all about simplicity, elegance and openness. In this room there is only the table and four chairs, including the one I am sitting in, along with a sectional sofa with a coffee table and a buffet along the wall. The walls are bare except for the far wall where a huge collage hangs. Something about the collage pulls at me and I find myself standing in front of it, my eyes glued to a mini portrait. Is that me? Its me or someone that looks exactly like me. Could this be my mother when she was my age? At least thats what I am thinking, but something tells me its not. A force beyond my control lifts my hand to reach for the mini portrait, a deep need to touch the face staring back at me. Lily? I jump, turning to face Biirea standing near the table. In her arms she cradles a green gown, simple and elegant. Green must be a favorite color in this realm. But unlike the gown I wore at the Seating, this one is the color of spring grass, lush and appealing and invoking in the beholder a desire to touch it and remember days of childhood past. Come here and lets put this on, shall we? she urges kindly, holding the dress out. I nod, walking away from the portrait but stop, turning back to the collage, asking, Who is this? Biirea moves to stand by my side, the dress still in her arms. Taking a closer look, she answers, That is Tileanith. I stare at the portrait again. Shes the first Healer? She looks just like me. Actually, you look like her. You are the spitting image. Those who remember her are taken by your striking resemblance of her, she muses, staring at the portrait.

I scan the other portraits and find a small one of my mom. I notice every one of them have similar features to Tileanith, but none who look exactly like her as I do. At a closer look I realize the dress she is wearing is the exact dress Biirea is holding. As if reading my thoughts, she says, Yes, it is the same dress. Every queen, with the exception of your mother wore it at their wedding. But you said there was a wedding dress at the tower for me, I ask, confused. Yes, because you would have been queen to the Oak Clan and to the Realm of Velesi. Perplexed, I say, So this is Julias dress. This should be hers to wear? Biirea shakes her head patiently. No. Julia would only be queen because of her marriage to Tolan. The dress would not have been offered to her to wear. This dress is the heritage of the Healers, children of Tileanith and the Unnamed Sidhe. I see. Come on, lets get you dressed, she says, turning from the collage. I follow, asking, Is the wedding now or are we just trying on the dress? She turns to me as she continues to walk toward the bedroom. As soon as you dress, we will meet Tharin and the others in your mothers garden. My steps slow as the realization that Im about to get married hits me full force. My senses seem to go numb as Biireas voice becomes distant and mumbled. I follow her to the shower area and see a tub already drawn and ready for me. I do as Biirea instructs and start to undress, pulling the band from my hair to let it fall free. Quickly, Lily, she commands gently and I am startled to see two young girls moving about the room. Mistaking my slow reaction as embarrassment, Biirea says gently, There is no time for modesty, Lily. Come now, finish undressing and get in the tub. Osasae and Pynia will help you bathe. No, I answer with a small smile. Thats not necessary, Ill be fine. I could use some

alone time. I change my mind. Actually, can you send for Julia? Shes my maid of honor. I want her here with me. Biirea bites her lower lip. I am sorry, I did not think of that. Maybe we can find a dress for her. She is tall enough that we may not have to make any adjustments to one of the gowns. I nod and wait until they leave the room before completely undressing and stepping into the hot tub. The water feels so good I sink under, letting it heat my cold bones. I hear movement and then a loud thump. I resurface to find another tub waiting next to me. I wipe my face with my hands and squeeze the access water from my hair looking around. Whoever brought the tub is long gone. Hey, says Julia from the entrance. Without hesitation and a look of desperation, Julia quickly gets undressed as she moves to the tub. She settles in with an ah expression and disappears underwater as I did. Im already shampooing my hair when she finally reappears. She grabs for the soap, asking, How you feeling? I shrug at her, continuing to wash my hair. Ive been thinking, she says slowly, about what you said to me at Mirnuks, about our dreams. What about them? I ask, sinking under to rinse off my hair. When I reappear Julia is staring at the water. Whats wrong? I ask. This water, she says, puzzled. What about it? Its still clean. I look at my own tub and she is right. I have already bathed and rinsed my hair out and the water is as clean as it was when I first stepped in it. In fact, it is still nice and hot. I shrug and lean back, enjoying the heat. Like I said, I was thinking about our dreams, she continues. I said my dreams have

changed because they now involve Tolan, but you didnt say anything about yours. I keep my eyes closed. I guess theyve changed, too, because you used to be in them, remember? We were going to go to college, do some traveling and start a business. And in between all of that you were going to be a world class mixed martial arts champion and a marine biologist; and I was going to be a famous archeologist. And if that didnt work out we were going to start our business. Okay, she answers hesitantly, that was then, what about now. What are your dreams now, Lily? I sit up, turning to her. Does it really matter now? Im getting married as soon as we walk out of this room, Jules. Ill be a queen for an entire realm, taking care of people who need a queen by their kings side to rule them. So, I ask you...what dreams? Lil, I dont think Tharin would... I dont let her finish. I get up and step out of the tub. It doesnt matter. Lily, wait. I turn to her with a small smile. Its okay, Jules. Im okay. I gave him my word and Im not going to go back on it. Really, Im okay. I dry and wrap the towel around me, using another to dry my hair. When I walk into the bedroom the two young maids are there waiting for me. I send them away, refusing to let my last hour of independence be dependent on others to dress me in my own wedding gown. On the bed is the dress, and next to it is a soft gold dress for Julia. It is chiffon with a satin underlay. It is beautiful and I know she will look gorgeous in it. Julia comes in drying her hair and makes her way to the bed. She looks at the dress but doesnt pick it up. Instead she turns to me. Hey, she places a hand on my shoulder. I just want you to know that Im here now and always. I nod and hug her. We dress quickly without saying anything else. When were done we stare

at the mirror and then make a face at each other. Maybe you should call someone to come and do our hair, suggests Julia. She crinkles her nose and we start laughing, and some of the tension disappears. Before I can call for the two maids they reappear suddenly at the door. Without prompting, they make their way over and start working not just on our hair but our make up as well. Their ministrations put me at ease even more as their gentle fingers work their magic on my overwrought psyche.

Julia stands beside me in front of the double doors leading out to the garden area. I hold onto her hand tightly as a constriction around my throat threatens to prevent me from taking another breath. I turn to Julia, asking, Wheres Marilyn? Julia pats my hand trying to calm my nervousness. Shes inside, waiting with everyone else. Are you ready? I nod, taking a deep breath. As ready as Ill ever be. Okay, Ill meet you inside, she replies as she pries my death grip from her hand. I give her an apologetic look and take another breath. I wait until she is inside and then I turn quickly to make a run for it, but I dont get far. Alorn is standing between me and freedom. You look beautiful, my queen. A crooked smile appears on his face, knowing what I was about to do. He takes my hand to his lips and gently kisses it. I shake my head. I cant do it. Placing his hands on my shoulders he stares at me, locking my eyes to his. Yes you can, Lily. You can because you made a promise. You can because you love him. I do love him. I take a deep breath and pull my shoulders back. I start to smile when I realize something. Why are you here? Did you know I would have second thoughts and run? I ask. Yes. And, I am here, he says as he takes my hand and places it around his arm, because it

is my understanding that in Pathen it is customary for someone to give the bride away. I was hoping you would allow me the honor. The tension I felt earlier eases as I hug his arm. I look up at him and quietly say, Thank you. I hold fast to Alorns arm as the guards pull the double doors wide open.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Four ~ Tharin ~

As the doors open I catch my breath and I cant take my eyes off Lily. Her beauty unmans me as she walks down the aisle with Alorn to stand by my side. Yet, I cant help but notice there is less joy on her face than I would have liked to see. In fact, there is a sadness to her that breaks my heart. I know she loves me, but the memory of what she confided when she thought I was Tolan nags at me. She told me she wanted a choice. Alorn steps up and places Lilys hand in mine. With a serious look on his face, Alorn nods before stepping back to stand next to Tolan, Ziri and Mellis. I look down at Lily as Ka starts the reading from the Book of Binding. In truth, I hoped this moment would alleviate some of my sorrow after fathers death. Instead I sense nervousness, fear and that damnable sadness radiating from her. Even the smile she has planted on her face cant hide it. Lily, are you all right? I nudge gently. She doesnt look at me but responds with a slight nod of her head. I glance to the side of us at Marilyn who is quietly weeping, which I dont understand. Julia is absolutely gorgeous standing next to her and she too looks on with unshed tears. Maybe that is why Lily looks the way she does; perhaps weddings in Pathen are a sad event for women. Lily, will you look at me please? She lowers her head, hesitating, but when she does finally look at me the uncertainty of this moment is there, in her eyes. I cant stop this, but I promise I will give everything and anything to make you happy, I mean every word.

I know, she answers, turning back to Ka. I sigh inwardly, wanting only to get through the ceremony and get her alone. Something has shut her from me and Im going to find out what. I follow Kas instructions and place my mothers ring on Lilys trembling finger. I watch as she slips my fathers ring onto mine, sealing the contract between our families. Ka finally makes the final request and I lean down and gently kiss her, but she wraps her arms around my neck deepening the kiss. When she pulls away she looks at me with determination as if she has made up her mind to take whatever will come her way. Somehow that really irks me. I offer her my arm and together we turn to the small audience of attendees as husband and wife. Two cushioned stools have been placed before us and we kneel on them as Ka moves between us. In the ancient tongue of the Sidhe he begins the coronation of the realms new king and queen. My uncle and aunt, the two surviving siblings of the late king, approach. Each holds the crowns of the Oak Clan. Biirea places the crown once worn by my mother on Lily as Colsea places my fathers on me. Ka walks between us, his hands over each of our heads and continues speaking in the language of our ancestors. The energy that passes from his hands to me is so strong my head come up slightly as I am gripped by its power. Kas energy connects with mine and I realize he is not only passing energy based on ceremonial rites, but he is passing on the core of his powers. I glance up at him and he lowers his head in a quick, knowing nod. He is giving me what I will need to hold the realm together should he and the remaining two Ancients perish. I have what it takes to destroy the realm because destruction is easy; keeping an existing realm breathing is the hard part. And Lily? I ask. No, replies Ka. You inherited the power of the Lunar blood. Lily has the power of the Healers. You destroy, she heals. There is a reason I seldom call upon the energy of the realm and it is for this very reason because I can destroy. When we were younger I strove to learn how to heal as Tolan has always

been able to do so easily, but I can only self-heal like everyone else in our line. When I was four seasons along, in a moment of anger, I rocked Velesi and created a crater so large, the entire realm felt the quake. That crater today is the Gastah Lake. Ka steps back to allow us to rise and I reach for Lilys hand. She takes it without hesitation keeping her eyes forward. The ceremony comes to an end and we stand to the applause of the small group. I didnt expect any of the royals to attend as I know they are busy tending to their own crisis within their gates. However, there are few dignitaries here in their stead. Tolan is the first to come up and congratulate me with a strong hug, a bittersweet smile on his face. Alorn is next, taking my arm in a warm shake followed by a hug before stepping aside for Ziri. I am happy for you, Tharin, says Ziri, taking my arm. I pull him to me in a hug. Thank you, brother. He steps back with a smile as he moves to wait his turn to congratulate Lily. Mellis hugs me tightly and when he pulls away, he wipes at his eyes. I slap him on the shoulder and break into a warm smile. I turn to find my aunt waiting her turn with my uncle standing behind her. I take their congratulations in stride but my mind and eyes wander to where Lily is. As others come up to express their happiness of our union, I become more and more anxious to get Lily alone and into our private suite. I arranged to have a suite two floors down from the royal level. After an hour I have had enough and excuse myself from a group of dignitaries. As I make my way to Lily my uncle Colsea stops me, pulling me aside. Tharin, there is something I have for Lily, but I feel you should know, he says. What is it? Falsad. We captured him during the takeover at the tower. Who took him down? Ka. After Falsads capture Ka told me Lily shared with Sema about Lucas being trapped in Demus. The old king brought Falsad with us for Lily. No. I wont let him near her, I say, quietly.

You dont understand. We also need to know what Kolinest and Harlu are up to. The attack came so suddenly we were unprepared with most of our men here at the Willow. He wont speak to anyone but Lily. We already know what theyre up to, so theres no reason why she should have to face him, I reply. Thats not the only reason and you know it. She has to release her brothers body for him to be judged. I curse under my breath, frustrated. I wanted Lily not to have to worry about anything else until we are at the doorway. I turn to watch her across the room with Marilyn, Glynnis, Julia and Biirea keeping a protective eye on her as people approach, congratulating her on her new marriage and becoming queen of the Oak. Tolan, Ziri and Mellis are also close by keeping an eye on everyone. Alorn is nowhere in sight, but I know he is close. I hear a crash near the buffet and a few muted yelps as Cessa attacks the array of meats. I smile. Lily must have called her to be a part of our wedding. I should have thought of it myself. As if knowing Im thinking of her, Cessa abandons the food to come to me. She nuzzles my hand, her happiness evident by her loud purring. She sniffs toward Colsea who also reaches behind her ear to give it a good scratch. Keeping my hand on Cessa, I turn to Colsea. I will be with her when she confronts him. My uncle nods. Of course. Alorn appears at my side. Ka wants us to meet him in the queens suite. I nod and turn to Lily, but find she and the others have already gone. Marilyn and Biirea are sitting at a table and my uncle Lodus stands nearby speaking with relatives. In the shadows not too far from my aunt and Lilys foster mother is Dalim. I am surprised to find him still looking after Marilyn. I thought he would delegate that duty to one of his men, but looking at the social worker, I can understand his wanting to stay close. As I said before, Marilyn is gorgeous. Colsea, Alorn and I make our way to the queens suite as Cessa lopes ahead of us, seeming to

know exactly where Lily is. Tharin, calls Alorn, theres rumor that Harlu has taken over the king's suites at the tower. From whats being said, hes unable to get through the queens suites and has called for every witch and wizard, and anyone else with the ability to break the ward on the queens doors. I figured as much. Do you think they know of the garden and the doorway? he asks. I dont think so. Theres another reason why he wants in. Lily. Why? Shes no longer there. Because hes a sick bastard, I answer. He believes if he touches anything that Lily may have touched, sleep in the bed she once slept in, hell connect with her somehow and find her. Hes been trying to tie her to him since his attack on her in the garden. Alorns face hardens. Hell die before he lays a hand on her again. I nod, sharing his sentiment. We walk into the suites to find everyone sitting in the front room. Lily sits with her back to us in an armchair between the two long sofas, Cessa lying at her feet. I walk up behind her, grabbing a chair as I approach. I place it next to her and sit. She turns to me, smiling and taking my hand when I offer it to her. I relax into my seat and look around, stopping at Ka. Since the wedding ceremony and coronation he seems to have aged, considerably. His breathing is shaky and shallow, his skin sallow and his hands once steady, tremble as they grip his walking stick; and his hair and beard grayer than before and thinning. He is dying. The energy he bestowed upon me came from his core, I felt it. What he gave Lily was only superficial as part of the ceremony. He addresses the room but keeps his eyes on me. The time has come. There are only three of us left to keep the realm from completely disappearing. It will be up to you, Tharin and Lily, to make sure that doesnt happen. You must seal the doorway to Eirrell for good. Seal it? asks Tolan, surprised. Ka is lost in thought for a moment before answering. Yes, Tolan, seal it it was part of the

deal when I created Velesi. A promise to my father, the First Sidhe, that I would keep Eirrell safe from my brother. If the doorway should remain open long enough for Ko to get through, he will destroy Eirrell, but not before destroying Velesi. But how are we getting our people back to Eirrell? asks Mellis. It was never meant to be a return trip, replies Ka quietly. The room is quiet as the truth of his words sinks in. Mikas, continues Ka, was the Summoner who called the doorway to open and the only one who knew of its location. He passed the summoning to his descendants, and a true descendant would be able to call it forth. Although Tolan is of the same bloodline, he doesnt have what a true Summoner has to call the doorway to appear. That is why the Mother gave him the Junsper Stone, to help guide him. Because of it we now know it is in the queens garden. What youre saying, I interrupt, is that the doorway was never meant to be opened. Then why didnt Mikas destroy it after he opened it during the rendering. Because I was a fool, answers Ka honestly. I wanted to be able to return to see my father, my mother and my sister one last time. But we allowed the building of the realms to get in the way, and before Sema and I knew it, centuries had passed and eventually, so did Mikas. So we have no choice but to save Velesi, says Ziri. Or die trying, finishes Alorn. Julia reaches for Tolan and I feel Lily squeeze my hand tightly. We are all silent, each of us lost in our own thoughts. I glance about the suite and realize the only ones who can save our realm are in this room with me. Ka stands shakily. You are right, Tharin, he says, reading my mind. It is everyone in this room who will keep the realm in place. Without any warning, Ka lifts his hand and we are hit by a burning energy coming from his chest, even Cessa is pulled in. He lifts us up as a force from outside, from Gastah Point, blasts into the room causing a cyclone. I turn to Lily but she is caught up in the ritual as are the others. I turn

back to Ka and his eyes light up as a side door opens and the two remaining Ancients are pulled into the room. Ka puts his hands out to them and they glide to where he stands. They place their hands on his shoulder and their eyes light up like their king. Thirteen came to my aid when I created the realm, Tharin. And the thirteen here will keep it going, Kas voice rings in my head. Will it be enough? I ask, as I allow the energy to flow through me instead of fighting it. No. Open the door to Eirrell and let the energy of my father fill you and Lily. Then it will be enough. Farewell King Tharin of Velesi. The light within his eyes and of the Ancients grows brighter until I have to close my eyes before it blinds me. The roar of the cyclone deafens me until suddenly, everything stops. We drop to the floor hard. Cessa is up and roaring as she looks around for a shadowed area. She finds one and disappears. I help Lily up as everyone else rises slowly. What the hell? groans Mellis. Wait, says Tolan, Wheres Ka? We look around us and Colsea runs into the next room before returning, shaking his head. Hes gone, I say. Gone? What do you mean, gone? asks Lily. I look at their faces as I tell them, He passed on the ability to keep the realm intact to all of us, all thirteen. What youre feeling is the energy core of the realm that he bestowed upon us and what was left in him and the remaining Ancients. Tolan drops down on the couch, shaking his head in disbelief. He knew the two Ancients who sacrificed themselves so that Velesi and the Thirteen Clans can continue to exist. Julia looks about. Thirteen? There are only ten of us, including Cessa. Without a word, we look at the doors, windows and corners of the room in search of the other three Ka referred to.

Maybe you heard him wrong? offers Colsea. No, he said there were thirteen at the start and now thirteen to carry on, I answer. Now what, Tharin? asks Ziri. We leave early tomorrow for the doorway and close it for good, I say. Were all exhausted so get some rest, well need it. You think theyll be waiting for us? asks Mellis. We have to assume they will, I answer. I turn to Tolan and say, Once you finish the summoning, Kolinest will feel the shift in the energy and come for you. Hell easily break the wards at the queens doors. Hell come in a fury and bring his entire army with him. Once he forces Lily to open the door, hell set off an energy explosion thatll destroy this realm while he passes through the doorway and into Eirrell. An explosion? asks Julia. He doesnt have the ability to destroy it by releasing the energy holding it together, replies Tolan. Kolinest plans to do what he did with Nameth. There are priests sworn to the practice of dark magic from the UnderRealm. Theyll be placed throughout Velesi and with each an assassin. The assassins, after receiving a sign to proceed, will simultaneously kill the priests creating a negative energy that will counter the energy coming from Gastah Lake causing an implosion within the core of the realm. Itll destroy Velesi and everyone in it. My God, says Lily. She looks at Tolan, How many priests are there? Twenty-five, he answers quietly. Twenty-five? repeats Ziri. He turns to Tolan, Are you sure? Yes, answers Tolan. Nedleid spoke of it during my tenure with him. But it was a worst case scenario...but after Nameth, Im certain of it now. Hes right, confirms Colsea. My men have reported seeing priests with a lone acolyte wandering throughout the realm. Their destinations are unknown. Each time my men would get close enough, theyd disappear.

Wait, say Julia, were now holding the realm together, not just three. So wouldnt that mean he cant destroy it even with twenty-five priests? Maybe," I answer. "Ka sacrificed himself and the Ancients so we can keep the realm intact long enough to do what needs to be done. But one of the last things Ka said to me was for it to work, Lily and I have to allow the energy of his father to touch us. What does that mean? And whats to stop Kolinest from giving the signal if he cant get through to Eirrell? asks Lily. The Unnamed Sidhe, Tolan replies. How can one elf stop twenty-five assassins from killing the priests, or the priests to take their own lives? asks Mellis, unable to wrap the idea around his head even as he asks the question. I believe he can, I answer. Who is he really? asks Lily, staring at me. I really dont know and its getting late, I reply. And Alorn, I say directly to the warrior, youre going to have a big day tomorrow, so get some sleep tonight. Alorn stares at me as I return his gaze. Finally, he gives in, nods and walks out of the room. Julia turns to Glynnis, saying, We should find a room to share. Im sorry mistress, the Lady Marilyn wanted to share suites with you and the queen, replies Glynnis. I will wait for the queens next call. Glynnis bows and turns to Ziri. She nods to him, turns into her golden form and disappears. Will you walk me to my room? Julia asks Tolan. Tolan gives her a kiss, taking her by the hand and leads her out. Mellis lifts his arms and gives a loud yawn before moving to the couch and stretching out tiredly. He has been quiet all night, since fathers passing. Ziri takes the second couch, pulling his coat around him. Seeming a little put out, he turns his back on the rest of us and goes to sleep. I look at Lily, taking her hand again. She looks up and without a word follows me out the suite doors. When we step into the hall, Colsea is waiting for us.

We must hurry before your aunt comes looking for Lily, he says leading us to a door down the corridor. Coming to looking for Lily? I ask. He glances at Lily and then says, She is dead set on keeping your queen the Virgin Queen until after the doorway is destroyed. I give Lily an arch look and she actual laughs at my expression. You look beautiful tonight, Lily. Thank you, Tharin, she replies, gently squeezing my hand. She seems to be over whatever struggle she was going through and more settled into the idea of being married to me. And that should be enough, but it isnt. Tharin? Yes, jailoa? Will you teach me to whisper, tonight? I meet her gaze, saying, If thats what you want, then yes. That is if we can dodge my aunt. She laughs again and every time she does is a moment my world stops spinning and strives to be still. She is like the shields we use to protect ourselves from attacks, but in her case, protects me from myself. Because of her I havent fallen to grief and sorrow over my fathers death. She anchors me just by being who she is and by the simple sound of her laughter. Can I feel love any more than I do now? Can I feel freer of burden, here, with herbecause of her? I love you, Lily, I whisper. She looks up at me and smiles softly. She lets go of my hand so she can wrap her arms around me, easing the pang of pain I feel when she doesnt say it back. Instead, she tries to make me feel it through her embrace. It will have to be enough for now.

I had assumed Colsea had told Lily what was waiting for her but I am wrong. We step through the door and Lily blinks to adjust her eyes to the dimly lit room. When she sees Falsad sitting in the middle of the room, she stops dead in her tracks. In each corner an elfin priest chants as chains made of Thessis gold bind the demon to his seat. No matter how hard he struggles, he cant escape the chains and the wards placed on it by the chanting. The demon looks haggard and defeated, until he looks up and sees Lily standing before him. He leers at her and the powerful lust permeates his entire being at the sight of the queen. He licks his lips as if he could taste her, drooling on himself. Lily, my lov he doesnt finish. Suddenly, I am slammed against the wall behind me and I watch as all four priests are thrown across the room, hitting the walls hard enough to knock them out. I look for my uncle and find him unconscious nearby. I try to get up but find it difficult to move, as if struggling against a storm. Lily. It is Lilys will preventing me from reaching her. As if knowing my thoughts, Lily turns to me, showing me her eyes, Jarhans eyes. I calm myself and move toward her. No, Tharin, she says in the dragons voice. You will not deny her this. Lily turns back to the now terrified Falsad, hanging in mid air as if by a noose, the gold chains broken, strewn across the floor. Like a marionette with its strings tangled, Falsad struggles against his bindings as his arms are pinned to his sides, his legs kicking out uncontrollably. M-mm-er-cc-yy, he begs, a desperate gurgling sound. His cries fall on deaf ears as the dragon takes full control of Lily. She reaches toward the demon from where she stands and as if pulling on an invisible line, she forces the demon from her brothers body. Falsads true form, a black oozing skeleton with melting flesh hangs next to Lucas body. The body once belonging to Lucas drops but Lily reaches out and catches him in mid air. She gently places him on the floor, as far away from the demon as possible. When she turns back to the demon, it is whimpering and begging but Lily continues to ignore its pleas. She steps up to him and lifts her hands, palms facing it and simply says, Burn.

I told Lily once that you cant kill a demon; you can only send it back to the UnderRealm. And thats what I expected to happen. Instead, I watch as the flames of gold engulf Falsad and the terrifying and deafening screams of the demon echoes through the room. As the fire burns, black specks float to the floor, the last remnants of the demon settle in a pile of ashes at Lilys feet. I rush to her, pulling her away from the demons ashes. I hold her to me, hoping to shield her from the terrifying scene but when she doesnt return the embrace I pull away to look at her face. A single tear rolls down her cheek as she shakes. I hug her to me again and remain holding her until her body stops trembling and her arms find their way around my waist. And with the calm, the tears come and she lets go of what she kept inside for Lucas. Lily. We turn to the voice and standing over his body is Lucas spirit. It is only a brief moment, but within it he says, Thank you. Lily told me Lucas was the one who left Eleiana on the path where he knew she would be found. I nod to him, releasing what once stood between us. He smiles and looks down at his side. From behind him Eleiana appears and when she smiles at me I believe my heart will burst. I will return her to your mother, says Lucas and with that, the spirits of our siblings disappear. Whether Lucas will be judge to the UnderRealm or Eirrell, I dont know, but Eleianas forgiveness has set him free.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Five ~ Lily ~

Glynnis is waiting for us outside the room. Tharin resists letting me go, but eventually he allows Glynnis to take me back to the royal suites. Biirea wanted to have the queens suites ready for after our wedding, and because Thilthen is being prepared for his funeral and still in my father's master bedroom. So, a suite a few doors down was prepared for our use. Biirea told me Tharin had a room for us a few floors down but when he realized what his aunt had in mind, he moved back to a suite on the royal floor. Marilyn and Julia were already situated in our suites, which Julia was already settled in. I found her sleeping in the bed we were to share, snoring in peaceful slumber. I was still too amped up from what happened with Falsad. I know Tharin believes it was Jarhan who killed Falsad and I had no part in it, but he is wrong. I did. I knew what I was doing and I have no regrets none; although afterward I was shaken by the whole ordeal and by the power of the dragon. I promise you this I wont lose any sleep over it. Knowing Lucas would be judged and released from Demus keeps me focused and determined. No, I have no regrets at all. I find myself sitting in the front room looking out into the garden. I can hear the rain and its soft calling. The only thing keeping me from going outside is how comfortable my nightgown is. I just dont want to get it wet and have to find another. Plus, I am really tired. Lily, whispers Tharin. Yes, Tharin? Here is your first lesson in whispering. I have opened myself to you completely; it is up to you to whisper to me. But I dont even know how to start, I reply unsure. The first lesson of whispering is to listen. We all have our own rhythm, our own vibration. The sound of our voice whether we are speaking out loud or we are whispering. We

have our own tone, like finger prints, never two alike. It is how I find Tolan, Alorn, Mellis and Ziri. It is how I will always find you. He disconnects, leaving me alone. I take a breath and picture him in my mind; and in my minds ear I hear him when he speaks, listen to how he speaks. The tone of his voice vibrates in a way that captures the attention of those he speaks to. I hear the power and the confidence, the certainty of his thoughts. I think of the way he walks and talks, the way he moves when he is resting or in battle. I can even hear him think when he is in thoughtful reflection. I know his vibe like no other. I let out my senses, seeking the vibe that belongs only to him. I come across other vibes, tones that are familiar to me, but not as strong as Tharins. And when I find him, I feel his heartbeat reach out to me. He has opened himself as he said and I gently whisper. Tharin. Yes, my love? A joy fills me and I am so excited that Tharin feels it from where he is. He laughs along with me and I find comfort in it. I knew you could do it, he says proudly. I couldnt have done it without you, I reply, giving him the credit. But, how is this different from drifting? Because in order for you to drift, you must leave your body, he answers. Tolan made it sound like this would be difficult to learn. It is, but you have the ability in you and you also have me, he replies. But like drifting there is a limit to the distance you can reach me. There are always limits. Will I be able to whisper to anyone, including those outside our circle? No, he answers. Not yet, but you will in time. And they can refuse to let you in if they dont want to whisper back. All you can do is ask. Will I be able to whisper to Julia and the others?

Yes, if they are opened to you. When we are out on a mission, everyone is opened to me, and I to them. If Tolan hasnt told you yet, theres a downside to this, as well. Unless youre experienced in whispering, you can leave yourself open to anyone or anything, demons included. Okay, Ill just stick to you for lessons. Im exhausted, Tharin. I know, but youre getting stronger. I am? There was a time when using only a small portion of your energy wore you out, he says. Tonight, the Healer took over and killed a demon using your energy and you were able to walk out of the room on your own. Not to mention making it to your room and whispering with me now. I nod, knowing he cant see me. I guess youre right. But Im still exhausted. Go to sleep, jailoa and I will see you in the morning. Wait, how do I, you know, stop whispering? I ask. Stop thinking of me, he answers. Seriously? Tharin... I say in exasperation. He chuckles before saying, Imagine hanging up or walking out the door and closing it behind you. I do as he instructs. Okay, now what? Tharin? Hello? Oh. Okay, that was easy. I get up to make my way to the bedroom, hoping Julia isnt sleeping all crazy like, taking up the bed with her long limbs. Lily? I turn to find Marilyn standing at her bedroom door, looking anxious. Without thinking I move to her. Marilyn, are you okay? Oh, yeah, yeah, Im fine, she says, flustered. I mean, theres so much thats happened and Im still trying to catch up with all of it. And the people here are so strange, but niceI mean, dont get me wrong, everyone has been so, so, so nice, but its so strange at the same time. I mean, I dont

want anyone to think I dont apprecia Shhh, I know, I say, trying to comfort her. I take her hand and lead her into her room. When I was younger I would wake up screaming in the middle of the night and Marilyn would be the one to hold me until I was no longer afraid or fell back to sleep. Sometimes in the morning I would find her asleep still holding me and other times she would be up making me blueberry pancakes, my favorite, so I would start my morning on a happy note. Tonight, however, it is my turn to return the favor for all the nights she was there for me. I pull the covers aside and help her in. She stares at me anxiously and I know she would never ask. So, I tuck her under the blankets and then move to the other side of the bed and climb in. I snuggle up to her and she hugs me fiercely and I let her until she stops shaking. Everything has happened so suddenly for her and I know she has a thousand questions, each with a freak out moment attached to it. I am surprised she held it together this long. For the next hour or so, I listen as Marilyn talks and asks, and then talks and asks some more until shes satisfied with my explanations or answers. She asks about Tharin and then about Tolan, Alorn, Ziri and Mellis. She particularly likes Mellis because he made her laugh after the ceremonies. She likes Tolan and find him kind and very much in love with Julia; he has won her approval. She says she was at first afraid of Ziri because of his size and his large ears, but in the end she decides she likes him and that he is a nice boy. As for Alorn, he scares her with his quiet ways and how his eyes never missed a thing. She feels even though he looks calm and quiet she expects him to strike at any second. And she thinks Glynnis is quiet and polite, if not exotic and beautiful. As for Julia, she has never seen my friend so happy, so content and so healthy. I smile to myself when she talks about Dalim and what a really nice guy he is. At first she thought he was making up stories when he told her of Velesi and who Tharin and Tolan really are. But, when he brought her to Velesi, she had no choice but to believe him then. And I finally get to ask her how they got through the doorway to Velesi. She goes on to explain that at first Dalim was upset and worried because the doorway he was supposed to have used wouldnt open for him. It wasnt

until he felt a vibration from the other side that he was able to open it and bring them through. As the night dwindles away, I listen to Marilyn continue to talk. When she finally stops, I glance up to find her eyes are shut and her breathing steady. With a special thank you to the Sandman, I turn from her and fall immediately asleep.

I awake to an empty bed. I rub my eyes as I look around the room, searching for Marilyn. Seconds later I find a note on the table beside me and I reach for it.

My dearest Lily, Dalim has agreed to take me back to Perth. I need to return to Virginia and be by her side. I have been worried about being away from her this long. I want you to know that I love you very much. Tharin has promised me that he will take good care of you and I believe him. He seems to truly love you. Be happy, my Lily. Always with love, Marilyn

I play with the sheet of paper, thinking of Marilyn making it safely back to Perth. I wonder if Dalim would return or stay with her. I hope he does stay with Marilyn even though I know how dedicated he is to his duties. But then again, if things dont work out today, he may be stuck in Pathen for good. I get up quickly and make my way to the shower area when Julia comes in fully dressed and ready to go. Why did you sleep in here? she asks.

Marilyn wanted to have some girl time before leaving, I answer, calling for the rain. Whered she go? Back to Pathen. I strip and step into the downpour, enjoying the feel of its cool, fresh cleanliness. So, calls Julia from the bedroom. Hows it feel to be a married woman? I dont answer but instead hurry to get showered and dressed. Besides, it is stupid to think I would feel any different after marrying Tharin. Thinking about him hastens my movements and I quickly rinse off and reach for a towel. After dressing I walk into the bedroom to find Julia lying on the covers staring at the ceiling. Hey, you okay? I ask. Julia turns on her stomach to look at me. Yeah. I was just thinking. About what? Frank and Chris. I sit on a nearby chair, putting on my boots. What about them? I ask, surprised to hear her say their names without hyperventilating. She quickly sits up. Ive been thinking about what you said. Now, granted I froze the last time I saw them, but Ive been getting myself used to the thought of seeing them again. I mean, its inevitable theyll find me. I can just feel it. And I might as well get it over with while I have Tolan with me. Did you tell him? I ask, lacing up my first boot. Yeah, she replies, rolling her eyes. I told him this morning. He insists I dont go anywhere unless one of the guys, including Tharin, is with me. Which is not as irksome as I made it out to him. I laugh. Well, it sounds like good advice to me. You ready? Yup. She hops off the bed. Wait, I stop her. I want to try something with you.

She looks at me and shrugs. Okay. All right, sit, I command. I pull the chair up and set it in front of her. Okay, I want you to be completely open to me. Julia raises a brow but remains quiet. Come on, Jules, just do this for me, I plead. Fine. What do I do? Like I said, just open up to me, you know...with your mind, I instruct. With my mind? How the hell do I do that? Jules, come on, please? Okay, okay, but how do you open your mind, is all Im saying. I look at her and try to remember what Tharin told me last night. Loosen up, I reach over and roughly rub her shoulder. Come on, were running out of time. Julia shakes out her arms. Im trying. Okay, okay, I got this. Julia continues to loosen up her shoulders, closes her eyes and blows out a hard breath. Okay, thats enough. Now picture me in your head. Julia peeks at me with one eye. Why, youre sitting right in front of me? Julia! Julia shuts her eye and takes another breath. When Im satisfied she is relaxed enough, I close my own eyes and reach out to her. Her vibe is as second nature to me as my own. I have known it all my life and was not even aware of it. Julia? I whisper. Nothing. Julia? I try again. Lily? I feel the excitement until I realize she is calling my name out loud. Jules, you dont have to speak out loud. Just respond through your thoughts. Okay, Lily, what the hell are we actually doing, again?

I peek to see Julia with her eyes still closed and a look of hard concentration on her face. She is trying so hard that I burst out laughing. She opens one eye and then the other, exasperated by the whole ordeal. Are you going to tell me what we were trying to do? I smile, giving up. Tharin taught me to whisper last night, and it worked with him. But I guess I need more practice with others. She cocks her head at me. Whisper? You know, speak to each other in our heads. He said I can only do it with others if theyre opened to me. Didnt you hear me in your head? No, I didnt, she replies. But thats kind of cool, if you can do it. I get up and move toward the door. Come on, theyre probably waiting for us. My queen, greets Glynnis as I open the door. I stare at her surprised to find her outside our suites so early. Glynnis, why didnt you just come in? I ask. I didnt want to disturb you and your foster mother, she replies. Oh, okay, I say, turning to Julia who shrugs at me. You dont have to worry about Marilyn, she went home this morning. Glynnis nods. I am sorry to hear she left so soon. I liked her. Julia steps out of the room. Thats great, but Im hungry and youre in the way. Glynnis steps aside. My apologies, mistress. Julia grabs her by the arm and starts walking. No worries, Goldie, lead me to the food and alls forgiven. She looks over her shoulder at me. You coming? Well be right there, answers Tharin, appearing at my side. Julia and Glynnis continue on, disappearing around the corner. I turn and smile at Tharin. In return he leans down and gives me a lingering kiss. Good morning, jaloa, he greets softly.

Morning, I reply, smiling even more to have him so close and intimate. He pulls back, taking my hand and going down the opposite way from Julia and Glynnis. Where are we going? I ask, laughing and trying to keep up with his long strides. He glances back at me with only a smile and I feel myself getting excited by this new game. We make our way back to my mothers suite and he pulls me in, setting the locks in place. He takes my hand again and leads me to the front room and stands back. I step into the living space, stunned as I slowly turn in the middle of the room taking in the sweet fragrance of gardenias. The room is full of all kinds of flowers, with the gardenias being dominant. There are flowers I recognize and several I dont, but all beautiful beyond words. The double doors to the garden are open and the smell of fresh rain and the sound of the light downpour sends a soft chill on my skin. Before I know what is going on, my feet are moving toward the gardens as I notice gardenias throughout that I didnt notice last night. The strong fragrance of the flower is muted by the rain, but its aroma lingers. Protected by the overhang, I step toward the path that would lead me back to the tower and to Leaiths garden. I step from under the cover and into the rain. I dont know how it happened, but I cant seem to get enough of Velesi rain. I feel Tharins arms go around me, pulling me back in from the rain. I lean back against him, enjoying the overload of sensations my body is going through. I turn as he puts a blanket around my shoulders. I wish I knew her growing up, I say sadly, looking around me. Shes nothing like what I thought she would be. I feel deprived, incomplete. I always felt like I was missing something, when in reality I was just missing her. Tharin hugs me to him. It will be different with our own children, Lily. Youll be able to experience everything with them but in a mothers role. When this is all over, I promise well get started on it. I watch his face light up at his vision of our happy married life as he hugs me tightly. I should

be happy, too, about starting a family and growing old with him but Im not. I pull away slowly and move back to the double doors to stare out at the garden. Lily? I take a deep breath and turn to face my new husband. Tharin, I start slowly. I dont know if I want to have kids... What do you mean? Its a duty of the royal couple to produce heirs to the throne. You didnt let me finish. Tharin crosses his arms and I know what that usually means he has his guard up. Im just saying that you have all our life planned out and I dont have any say in it. I just dont want to have kids... I knew it, he bellows as he turns from me angrily. I knew it when you danced around the issue back at the lake. He turns back to me, You plan on going back to Pathen when this is all done, arent you? Oh my God, Tharin, will you get a grip? All Im saying is that... No, Lily, all I want to hear you say is one thing, Lily, just one thing. Is it that difficult to say? I stare at him, flabbergasted. What the hell are you talking about? He turns and runs his hand through his hair roughly and takes a deep breath before facing me again. He steps closer but doesnt touch me. Lily, do you love me? I come up short. What? Why would you even ask me, Tharin? Are you serious? he asks as if stunned. I know you didnt want to get married, granted, but you didnt have to be so obvious about it during your walk down death row to the altar. And if I recall, you wanted to have a choice. What other choice is there, Lily? Please tell me because I thought you felt the same way I did and being at the altar was it. And, now...now youre telling me you dont want to have my children? Our children, Tharin. They would be our children. I turn from him my own frustration

surfacing. This is what Im talking about. Its your world, your rules, your life based on your vision. I turn back to him. I want my voice back, Tharin. I watch as his body language changes. He steps back from me and I suddenly feel like a drowning person who just lost grip of her life line. He lowers his head, fingers to his lip as if recalling a past thought. I see, he says quietly. So, all this time thats what you felt I was taking from you, your voice? Yes, no...Thats not what I meant. I try to tie in my thoughts, trying to find the right words to express them. Im confused and no longer know what I am trying to say, or want to say. Im just trying to tell you how I feel. I have never kept you from saying what you want or need to say, Lily he says quietly. I have given you every opportunity to express yourself, telling myself to be patient. I kept reminding myself you just needed time because everything happening to us is a first time ever for you. He puts his hands on my shoulders, continuing. But you cant tell me you dont know if you love me or not. It cant be that difficult for you to say it, unless you truly dont feel that way. Tharin, I say slowly, taking a breath. You know I do, but thats not what Im talking about right now. He lets his hands drop and steps back. Please, all Im saying is that... ...that you want a choice, he finishes. Yes, I say deflated, somehow no longer caring what I have to say. This isnt how I wanted this to go. I note his stance again. His shoulders back, chin up, but his arms are at his side. I know this time is different and I take a step toward him. Tharin, Im only eighteen. Before you came into my life, I had a life, it wasnt much, but it was mine. I wanted to go to college, I wanted to take a summer in Europe and study anything and everything foreign. I wanted to start a business with Julia and make money at what we love to do. And...and I wanted to fall in love, be proposed to, get in engaged and then get married among friends

and family. I wanted to plan a family with my husband, together. I become even more deflated as I finish. I wanted to live the experience. Tharin continues to stare me in the eye, and then nodding he says, All right, Lily. Ill give you what you want. When this is over and done, Ill take you back to Pathen as its clear to me that that is your choice. I am speechless; I dont know what to say. Is this how it is? I can only have one choice? I feel my emotions overtaking me and when I look at him, he doesnt seem to care. But he is right. I have said it more than once that I wanted to go home, but that was then. Nownow I am home. Tharin. I take a step toward him, but he backs up. He gives me a slight bow, walks out the double doors and into the garden. I watch as he makes his way into the rain and down the path to the Oak Tower. What just happened? Watching him walk away from me is like having Mirnuk punch a hole in my chest. This isnt fair. All I wanted to say was I didnt want to have kids right away; that I want to enjoy life first with him as a couple. Yes, I do want to return to Pathen, but I want him to come with me. I didnt mean he took my voice, but that I had buried inside when this all started and didnt know how to speak up again. Everything moved so fast for me, I just needed time to catch up. But that was then, and this is now. I know in my heart that if I ask him to wait on having kids, he would say yes. If I ask him to let me go back to Pathen to continue my education, he would pack up and go with me. I am such an idiot. He told me at the altar that he would give me anything and everything to make me happy. I just need to ask for it. And what does he want? There is only one thing he wants from me and I was too much of a coward to give it to him. But not anymore. I run out into the garden, into the rain and follow after him down the path back to the Oak Tower. I know he is angry so he probably took off at full speed. I adjust my own speed to try and catch up. I focus on the path, ignoring the rain, determined to reach Tharin and tell him how I feel. Tell him what he deserves to hear and if I have to, beg him to believe me. I shake my head and at the

same time laugh out loud at how simple it all is. I love him, I yell at the gray skies, refusing to let the downpour drown out my words. I push my limit despite knowing my energy will be exhausted before making it to the tower. I have to reach him and let him know I believe in his vision about our babies and to share with him Jarhans message. One of our daughters will carry the Dragon Seed.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Six ~ Tharin ~

I start to take the path back to the Oak Tower, but at the last minute change my mind. Instead, I head toward the south side of the Willow and make my way back to the kings suite where I know the others would be waiting. I had the queens suites blocked off to create my surprise for Lily. With my aunts help, we were able to bring forth every type of flower from our mothers gardens. Lily doesnt know it, but gardenias were her mothers favorite; a gift from John from his last trip to Pathen. In one of the spare rooms I had a small breakfast setup for just the two of us. I wanted to have a quiet moment with Lily to make plans and discuss our future, even if it ends up only being a fantasy if things dont go well at the doorway. At least for a while I thought we could share a moment as husband and wife. I reach the kings balcony and decide to stay outside for awhile to calm down. Besides, I dont feel like being around anyone at the moment. I shake my head, running my hands through my hair as if both actions would erase the scene I just had with Lily. I dont understand how it got to the point of my promising to take her back to Pathen and then end up walking away from her. Because you promised her everything and anything to make her happy, I remind myself. And, if that means taking her back to Pathen and letting her live a life without me, then so be it. Yeah, thats not going to happen. All my life I have been trained and prepared to be king, learned to control the power within me and how to use my abilities without hurting the people I care about and love. The responsibility of our people, of the clans, of our realm I carried on my young shoulders without any sign of buckling. My life was order and discipline, hard andlonely. And then a five-foot one, one-hundred and five pound girl comes into my life and punches me in the face with her tiny fist. She calmed the

Malainisi beast with a gentle rub at her tummy and penetrated the steel armor of Velesis First Greaneth. She turned my family against me in that they would do me bodily harm if I cause one of her tears to fall. She knocked me off my high horse and filled me with a kind of love I have never felt before. The kind that lifts you so high, no one can touch you. Tharin? Aunt Biirea, I answer without turning around. Why are you here? she asks. I thought you were having breakfast with Lily? Tharin? I remain with my back toward her, not saying a word. Tharin, she calls testily, at least come in from the rain. Youll catch your death. After a few more minutes of silence, she threatens, Fine. If you wont come in, then I will have no choice but to come out to you. And if I catch my death, your uncle and cousin will never forgive you. I sigh heavily, knowing damn well she wouldnt. But then again, what I thought I knew about women went out the door when Lily didnt stop me from walking away. She could have at least pretended to come after me. That is what I get for assuming to know her and what she really wants. I turn to my aunt and slowly make my way to her. She hands me a towel that I didnt notice she was holding at first. I throw it on my head and leave it, keeping it covered. Oh, Tharin, she says. It couldnt have been that bad, now could it? She waits for an answer that I dont give. Sighing heavily she continues, What, she didnt like the little bread things shaped like puppies you had the chef make? Biscuits. Theyre called biscuits, Aunt. Fine, biscuits. What about the flowers? It took us all night to draw their roots into the room. I am sure she liked that, right? Yes, she did. In fact, I believe she was touched by the whole thing, I answer sullenly. Tharin, this isnt like you and to be honest, youre being very annoying. Sit up and tell me whats going on and where is Lily?

I sigh as I straighten in my seat, tossing the towel beside me. I left her in the queens suite so she can think about her choice to leave me and return to Pathen. Dont be silly, Lily loves you. I saw it the second I laid eyes on her. Granted she looked frightened and unsure at the ceremony, but I groan out loud, my eyes turned upward, seeking patience. Now before you go off, just let me finish. Shes young and she was raised in the realm of men. Youve been prepared for this all your life, and how much time has she had? When I dont respond, she reaches over and takes one of my hands, forcing me to look at her. What did you expect? she asks gently. Oh, I dont know, for her to finally tell me she loves me? I mean, after all, its obvious to everyone else, right? Tharin, be still, my king, her words and her will sent to calm my heated temper, sooths me and I begin to relax. I dont know what to expect anymore, Aunt Bi. I know she loves me, I feel it every time shes near me, when she touches me, when we sit and speak of everything and when we speak of nothing. Is that not enough? I think about that for a moment. No. I thought it would be, but for some reason I cant explain, I need to hear her say it. To look me in the eye and tell me she loves me. After another moment of silence, I shake my head and look at her. Maybe youre right. I am a fool. Its ridiculous for the King to be defeated by such emotions. Ive opened myself to her and she has broken me. She takes me by the chin with tender fingers and looks me in the eye. You are only a fool in love. And there is nothing wrong with that, king or not. I am touched by her words and I take her hand, kissing it in gratitude. Now, go back to her and this time let her say her peace, she urges. I shake my head again. No. I think we both need some time to think this over. I need time to think this over.

My aunt smiles and gets up, leans over and kisses me on the head, saying, You deserve her and she you. She leaves me to my thoughts which I am grateful for, but the solitude I seek is short lived. Hey, greets Julia. What are you doing here? I thought you were with Lily? Ah, says Tolan from behind her. She didnt like the breads you had chef make for her? Biscuits, I correct absently. Theyre called biscuits. Julia turns to Tolan, asking, Yeah, about that why dont you have biscuits here? We do have biscuits, laughs Tolan. We just refer to them as breads. Oh. She smiles back at him. Just asking. He wraps his arms around her from behind and leans in, giving her a kiss. Lily is back at the queens suite, I say, getting up and moving to the edge of the overhang looking out. I can sense the change in their attitudes as Julia says, Um, I think Ill check on Lily. Tolan waits until she leaves before moving to my side. Is everything all right? I sigh again and refuse to think of the matter with Lily any further, at least for now. It will be. I half smile and he nods, letting it drop. Changing the subject, I ask, Is everyone ready? Yes. Ziri is with Colsea and Mellis going over strategic placement of the men. Alorn, of course, was up early and left the Willow before light. He wanted to see whats happening in the city and reconnect with some of his intel. Staring out into the distance, he asks, What of the Kufftai? Colsea was able to reach Motai earlier this morning. The wolf leader recognized him as a direct bloodline of Kalinest and allowed him to speak on behalf of the Oak. He is mourning the passing of his king, Ka, but has promised to be here during the summoning. Tolan glances back at the double doors and then leans in. Tharin, what can you tell me of Frank and Chris? Did you run into them?

I nod. But I wasnt close. They were coming out of one of the tunnels when I came for you and Lily. He shakes his head, disappointed. Lily should have told me when they passed us in the tunnel. I would have taken care of them then. And gotten you both killed in the process, I interject. There were more than half a dozen with them in the tunnel. I saw them coming out of the caves before meeting up with you and Lily. Youre good, brother, but not while you had Lily there to worry about. Cessa was with us, and as you know, Lily is becoming more adept with her abilities and damn good at it, he shoots back. She had her reasons, is the only response I give him. He moves back to his chair and sits back. Julia hasnt said much about them except that theyre here. I can only guess they will try and take her to get to either Lily or me, or both. But heres the thing, why would Harlu and Kolinest need two humans from Pathen to take Julia? They have people who are more capable. I think it over before answering. Alorn told me they ran into Frank and Chris at the hospital. He said Julia froze, I mean scared to death paralyzed, and if he didnt take her out of the room when he did, they would have been discovered. Its easier to take a submissive Julia than one who will fight to her death for her friend. Submissive? Frank has a hold on Julia that no one else can break but her, I reply. And, she needs to do it before something happens to him or shell remain his prisoner long after hes gone. Shes come a long way, Tolan. Lets give her the chance to take back what he took. If shes unable to, then you can take care of him and his son. Tolan is quiet, lost in his own thoughts and then finally says, Yes, yes I will. Besides, I believe Kolinest needs them, I add. He needs them? Why?

I look off into the rain. Something Ka shared with me during the passing of his core energy. It was fleeting, but I believe I have an idea of Kolinests plans. He has followers here in Velesi, even during his time of imprisonment, and Im pretty sure he still has followers in Eirrell. Hell need someone in Pathen to help him acclimate to their world. Someone he can easily manipulate to help with his plan for the destruction of their realm. There are three things Lily told me that motivates Frank. Greed, ego, and Julia. And Kolinest knows it, too. Hell give Julia back to him in exchange for his servitude. Not going to happen, states Tolan simply. No, its not. Dorlan and Kalis have come to the same conclusion that Kolinests plan doesnt include anyone, not even Aureinia. He plans to kill everyone before moving onto Eirrell. And since the demons from the UnderRealm cant be killed, he only has to summon them from any realm hes in. But what of Lily? You told me she killed the demon Falsad? Yes, she did, but she cant kill an entire army of them. Im thinking that part of the gift is from her direct bloodline to the Unnamed Sidhe. I believe he can destroy an army of demons and then some. Julia rushes out from the suites. Tharin, where is Lily? Ive checked the queens suite, our rooms, and the garden. I cant find her anywhere. Could she be somewhere else in the Willow? Did she come after me? I look at the path I took to get here, sending my senses back to the queens garden. Nothing, damn it. If she did come after me then she would have thought I was heading back to the Oak Tower. Where is she? demands Julia, a worried look on her face. I think I have an idea. I turn to Tolan. Proceed as planned, get everyone ready. Well meet you at the garden. Tharin, wait let us come starts Tolan. I dont let him finish. When you see Alorn, send him to the garden. I walk up to Julia, I

need this. I reach behind her and release the chain from around her neck. I give her a look of gratitude before turning away and heading back the way I came. I backtrack to the path leading to the Oak Tower, sending my senses out. I see her footprints and a desperate need to get to her overwhelms me. Whether Harlu has found a way into the queens suite or not, there still could be danger waiting for Lily. I speed forward without another thought but soon realize by the pattern of Lilys footprints she used her newly found ability to try and catch up with me. With the amount of time since I left her and at the speed she is going, I am guessing she will run out of energy soon. I should reach her within an hour. Her footprints, her essence, are fading fast because of the rain. It doesnt matter; there is only one place she will end up and thats the garden. Hopefully she will have the sense to hide within the pando forest. The tree trunks of the pando are too slender to provide shelter, so she wont be able to call up a thela. I just pray that Harlu hasnt found a way to enter the queens suite. My heart skips a beat at the thought of Harlu capturing Lily. He wont touch her because they need the Virgin Queen to open the door, but he will find other ways to torture her. Just that thought intensifies my speed, not caring of the danger that comes at moving so fast. I have to find her before he does.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Seven ~ Lily ~

I dont know how long I have been running, or how much longer before I reach Leaiths garden. It didnt seem to take this long when Tharin brought me through the first time. I have to rest, my legs feel like lead and I feel like I could sleep for a week. I am completely drained so much energy used. I have been stumbling for a while now. I finally stopped running a while back and have been half jogging, half walking. But now, if I didnt know how much effort it would take to get back up, I would drop to my hands and knees and crawl the rest of the way. A few times I tried to whisper to him, but couldnt get through. Either he has blocked me out, or I still need more practice on the whole whispering thing. I have to stop, catch my breath and rest for a minute. I look about me, trying to keep my eyes opened and focused. I get off the path and walk to the closest tree and put my hands on it, hoping I have enough energy as I make the calling. Within seconds I am in the trees thela lying on the smooth floor, its sweet fragrance dulling my senses. I breathe in deeply and limply raise my hand. The gold shield melts into the trees trunk to keep my location safe. I close my eyes thinking of Tharin. He seems so close and it is as if I can hear him calling me from a distance. Just a dream. Sleep. Dream. Tharin. Sleep.

A charley-horse bolts me out of the comfort of sleep. I grab at my calf, take a deep breath and try to remember what Sema told me to do when I get these. I concentrate on my foot and through the pain, pull it toward me. Keeping the tension, I continue to pull it back as the cramped muscle eases

up and is gone within seconds. I rotate my foot to loosen it up some more as I look around. Not that I can see anything; it is completely dark and a small pang of panic hits me. I quickly feel for my coat pockets and reach in one to find four panswas. I take one out and it immediately lights up in response to my emotional state. I calm down and breathe slowly and now that I can see the panswa responses by dimming. I am in a thela, okay. I let my memory of running non-stop and how I got here come to mind. No wonder my legs are sore and cramped. And worse, my stomach starts to growl. Great, no water and no food. I swear it seemed so much shorter of a trip when Tharin carried me. I clear my mind and think of the path and moments later I am standing in the middle of it. Crap, how long was I asleep? It is still raining, and there is still light, but I can tell its late in the day. I look around me and for a moment I am disorientated as to which way I came from and which way I was going. I scan the trees along the path and see the remnants of my golden shield. Using that to get my bearings I take off toward the Oak Tower, hoping Tharin is still there or maybe I will run into him on his way back. With renewed energy I speed forward praying he gives me a chance to say what I should have said a long time ago. Im surprised when I reach the garden almost immediately. I was less than twenty minutes from my destination before I ran out of gas and had to rest. I slow my pace as I near the edge of the pando trees and drop to one knee, catching my breath and scanning the area slowly. There are deep shadows everywhere despite it still being mid-day and no matter how hard I try to listen, it is completely quiet and there is no light coming from the queens suites. Even though Tharin insists Harlu would not get through the suite doors, I hesitate to enter the garden. It looks secure enough, but to be on the safe side, I call Cessa to me. The black stealth moves along the shadows and I feel her hesitate before entering the garden. I feel ninety percent of the tension ease out of me knowing the big cat is with me. Disappointed in not finding Tharin here, I follow Cessa to the bench and take a seat. I pull my coat tighter, keeping my hood low. Cessa is at my side and places her head on my lap. I undo my

coat and lean over her, trying to keep the rain from her already soaked face. I had once promised her she would never be alone in Malainisi as long as Im with her. And now, it is a good chance I may not be able to keep that promise. I gently wipe water from her face. I want you to listen to me I dont want you here when we attempt to open the doorway. I want you in Malainisi where youll be safe, do you understand? The big cat blinks at me and snuggles against my lap. She seems exhausted just being out of her realm for even this short amount of time. I lean down and let my hand run along her massive body, stopping to place it on her large chest. I close my eyes and let my senses fill with the pulsating rhythm of her heartbeat. I hold my emotions as I whisper, I know your secret. Cessa lifts her nose to gently bump my cheek, and I give her a light kiss back. Her heartbeat becomes louder as if to acknowledge my knowing. I close my eyes and connect with her and through her eyes I see her world, vast and beautiful. I see her on her ledge looking out toward the open plains of Malainisi. Her eyes seek and find trees so ancient they no longer exist in Velesi, Eirrell or Pathen and, I am certain, in any other realm. I dont know how, but I know they were planted as seedlings when the black cat and her sisters were just cubs. There are fruit trees and bushes with nourishing berries and nuts surrounding the open landscape where I can imagine her running wild and free. I see movement out on the lush plains and I smile knowing she isnt alone. She looks down at the earth mound Queen Leaith called for me and then at the earth throne the queen called forth. It is still here, empty and overgrown with a thick blanket of dark grass, large ivy like vines and the sweet smelling scent of jasmine. Making a decision, I stand. Come on, I call as I lead her to the trees. Before sending her back I turn and throw my arms around her, my emotions taking over. I love you so much. If I cant save Velesi, at least I can save you. I release her, but she hesitates, giving me an uncertain look. Go, I say sternly, trying not to let the catch in my throat undermine my command. And, with that, Cessa lopes into the dark woods

and disappears into the shadows. I pull my hood back to let the rain drench me, to cool my heartbreak at the possibility of never seeing her again. I let the rain wash my tears away as I turn to head back to the Willow. It is obvious Tharin has already left. Lily. I stop in my tracks looking at the shadowed figure before me and know him without even seeing his face. Not wanting to waste anymore time being apart from him, I rush at him and he takes the brunt of the impact, lifting me easily. The kiss is immediate, passionate and unchecked. I let him take me, until there is nothing else but him. I want to be Something is wrong, something doesnt feel right. I try to pull away, but he holds on tight, too tight. I turn my head away and he immediately goes for my neck, biting viciously and brutally. I struggle harder and with everything I have I hit him on the side of his face. His head snaps backward, but he brings it around, his hood now thrown back, exposing his face. It is Tharins face, but it isnt Tharin. Clear green eyes that once stared back at me with love, promise and warmth are now dark, maliciousness and with a glint of evil. His lips turn into a cruel sneer and the hate coming from him almost chokes the breath out of me. Hello, sister, greets Harlu, his voice low and husky. No, this isnt happening. Oh, how sweet you taste. And, mmmm, such promise of so much more. Oh, God, I am going to be sick. I like this body, so much power, so strong and so royally clean. I understand why you reacted the way you did when you first saw me, or I should say us. Tharin. He has Tharins body. I am hyperventilating, but somehow manage to ask, How...? You really should learn more about your in-laws, Lily. Kolinest is wicked with the hat

tricks, he replies quietly. I shake my head, unable to utter another word. I think I will keep this body a little longer. Your king struggles against the binding wards put on him by Kolinest. The anger and pain, the need to kill and hate is so deliciously carved into his soul. Oh, eventually he will free himself; in fact, I can feel him tearing through the bindings as we speak. Unfortunately for him, and you, is that all I need to do is continue to beat him down until he is nothing more than a ghost of his former self, lingering inside like a pathetic worm. Lucas comes to mind and I remember his tortured soul at the things Falsad made him do while possessed. The thought of Tharin being trapped and abused, going through the same as Lucas snaps something inside me. A rage so deep burns as the dragon spirit boils to the surface. The energy pushes through me and the force of my shield slams Harlu into the stone bench several feet back. I move to stand before him and I lift my hand ready to yank him out of Tharin. Harlu quickly puts a hand out. Wait! Waitor I swear I will kill him before youre able to pull me out. I hesitate, lowering my hand, giving him a dubious look. Oh, yes, sister. I know about Falsad and how you yanked him out of Lucas, killing the demon; very impressive. But I have your king and until he breaks the final ward, he is helpless. Even now I feel him weakening and I promise you I will kill him. I dont know what to do. He has Tharin and I am helpless to make a move, scared to death Harlu will go through with his threat. The moment of panic passes as I realize what I need to do to save him. Release him, I say quietly. Release him and Ill come with you willing. I wont fight you and I wont try to escape. Let him go and Im yours. He gets up slowly, that knowing sneer back on his face. You have no idea how powerful you are, do you, Lily? Not even with Kolinest did I feel such energy. Only one other have I felt is stronger than yours, and Im wearing his skin. He moves

slowly to his left and I keep my eyes on him, wary of his next move. It hits me what he wants. You cant have us both. I will kill you both before I let that happen. Would you, Lily? Would you really kill the king? he says, laughing at me. I would rather he dies at my hand than to be tortured and die slowly by yours, I answer, meaning every word. All right, so say I let him go? Whats to hold you to your word, my love? What guarantee will there be that you wont try and kill me as you did Falsad? Oh, dont give me that look of righteousness I know you enjoyed it. He smirks when I dont react. I believe you have a little of me in you, sis. Ah, we will rule this realm like no other king or queen before us. I shake my head. No. Kolinest wont let it happen. He leers at me, ignoring my statement and letting his eyes run over me again, stopping at my neck. How I love the way flawless skin looks when its been broken and bruised, especially skin as lovely as yours, my Lily. He nods as if coming to a decision. All right, little sister, Ill take your offer, you for him. But to guarantee that youll behave He pulls out what looks like a pill the color of blood and before I can stop him, he swallows it. What did you do? I yell at him, no longer caring if he knows Im scared. Its insurance youll keep your word about not escaping. Its a death pill, created especially for someone like him. He stays alive as long as I dont release its contents. Its a little something I created one night when I couldnt sleep thinking of you. He moves back to the bench and sits. Now, once I release him, hell be weakbut just in case He snaps his fingers and three figures move out from the shadows. Morlo and Dorlan come forward holding up a limp Harlu between them. As Tharin slumps, Harlu comes awake between the assassin and the orc. He gives the signal and Morlo steps aside and in a flash and in quick succession, three large

daggers hit Tharin in the back. I scream as I rush to him, trying to hold him up as he slides off the bench to his knees. I grab his shoulders, helping him to the ground. Eyes, his eyes, stare back at me. Lily he whispers before passing out. I have to work quickly please Mom, if youre here, please help me. I place my fingers on his lips as I close my eyes. I focus on reaching in to push the daggers out of him, healing the most vital of the wounds as best as I can, knowing Tolan will do the rest. And, then I go for the death pill. I search frantically until I spot it in his stomach. I force the healing to encase the pill in gold and crystal energy, continuing to build it until I can no longer see its blood red casing. With a final thrust of my will, the crystal energy crushes the poison as the gold neutralizes any poison that may have escaped. But there is more, something that Kolinest has done to Tharin that I dont have time to seek and heal, so I do the only thing I can think of. I summon the dragons energy, the core of its healing powers and I lean down and pass it on to Tharin in a kiss. At first it resists, refusing to leave me, but I am stronger now than when I first received the gift. I have to be. For him. The final essence of the Healers gift slips away and leaves me weak and dizzy. Tharin moans, but doesnt open his eyes. A strong hand grabs me by the arm, pulling me up hard. Unfamiliar lips crush mine with such force I know they have to be bleeding, if not bruised. Harlu pulls back, whispering harshly, I know what you did, my love. You are now powerless against me as you were the last time we were here together. He looks down at Tharin. He will be out for a while, but if he wants you back, hell bring me his brother and the key. He pushes me and I stumble forward about to fall into Morlo. But before the orc can react, Dorlan pushes him away, catching me at the last minute. Dont touch her, he says in a deadly quiet voice. Why Dorlan, says Harlu, I didnt know you had an eye for my sister. Still holding onto me, the assassin turns to Harlu, I dont, but I wont have a filthy orc

touching the queen. Why you stinking Morlo doesnt finish when he finds a silver dagger at his throat. Ha, chuckles Harlu derisively. Thats fresh from a traitor with the Sithide. Dorlan doesnt respond but takes me by the arm, leading me to the balcony. We wait as Harlu stops to look through the double doors to Leaiths suite. Youll have to show me how to open the doors, sis. Im dying to try the bed, with you in it of course. I dont know why, but I find myself moving closer to Dorlan. I feel his eyes on me and when I look up, he frowns at me. With the exception of his blue eyes and black hair, he looks so much like Alorn. I back away a little, remembering who has me. I take one final glance toward the garden as Dorlan picks me up. Before leaping from the balcony I reach out to Tharin, hoping he is conscience enough to be opened to me. I love you, I whisper.

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Eight ~ Tharin ~

I come to slowly in an unfamiliar thela. Although my eyes remain shut, I dont sense any danger in the room, only him. The makeshift bed Im lying on is no more than a thin sleeping bag full of leaves. Despite it being close to the floor, the leaf mattress is warm and comfortable. A stabbing pain spears the back of my skull, forcing me to lie still, but a need to move provokes me to try and adjust to what is happening to my body. My back is stiff and sore and there is a stitch when I move my shoulders to loosen up. I attempt to move my head and flashes of gold light explode forcing me to squeeze my eyes tight even though I havent opened them. I feel nauseated and the overwhelming need to throw up causes my stomach to cramp up. Here, he offers, placing a bucket in front of me. I push it away as I gulp in air, trying to steady my head and forcing my stomach to calm down. To my surprise, the flashes fades and my focus returns, the severe headache that appeared when I came to is gone and my stomach relaxes as the nausea disappears. I feel as if Tolan just healed me but when I open my eyes the only one I see is Alorn. Tharin, he asks quietly as he kneels beside me, where is Lily? I look at him perplexed. Lily? I left her in the queens suite. He takes hold of my arm and helps me sit up before moving away, allowing me some room. I moan as the stitch at my back feels like Ive been stabbed not once, but several times. I can feel the healing that was started, but not completed. I close my eyes and focus on the area and I can actually see three wounds in my mind. My self healing should take care of it in a couple of days but once I see Lily or Tolan, they can have them healed in several hours. At least that is my thinking, until from somewhere within a golden energy rushes to the wounds and begins the healing. What the hell?

Is this Kas core I have somehow awakened? I force myself to ignore the daunting presence in the room that is Alorn. I focus just on what is going on inside, starting on the healing energy at the knife wounds in my back. The energy is unfamiliar, but there is a trace, a hint of her, of Lily. And with that the memories of the past several hours invade my psyche, slamming me back on to floor. Alorn is at my side instantly. Breathe. Tell me, he says, his tone soothing and easing some of the sharp pain in my head. I lie still, shutting my eyes. I try to calm my thoughts, put them in order and find a way to form the words needed to describe what happened. I knew Lily had come looking for me in the garden, not knowing I backtracked to the kings suite. She had at least an hour ahead of me. At one point, I lost her essence and I stopped to call out for her. I waited for awhile before continuing on. By this time I was in a state of panic that I allowed something to happen to her by wasting time on the path. Next thing I know I wake up in...in me. Alorn doesnt react, just continues to stare at me, waiting for me to go on. I shake my head, not sure how to explain, or even if I can. It was like I was staring up at a dark sky and I could see the entire universe. Then it started to tremble and resist at the same time, as if it was trying to hold onto its foundation. And I was trying to hold on, but something was wrong I was weak, as if I were drugged. And because of that I couldnt fight when a dark entity, an evil being took over. I could literally see the universe being pushed aside and I knew it was me. I tried fighting back, but I was speared by lances of fire, evil and malicious. The fire bore into me, slowly killing me and finally imprisoning me in my own body. Then the evil pulled back, but something else, someone else took over. I look up at Alorn. It was Harlu. And the evil I felt before him was Kolinest. I grab his arm. I felt him...so much evil, so much hate. Alorn places his hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me. Breathe. I do as he says and lie back. Once again I feel the dragons energy soothe my panic. I let it

overtake me and Lilys own energy strengthens me, holding me still. Lily. I spring to my feet staring at Alorn as he rises, and by the look on his face he knows I remember. Harlu has her, I say as I look around me, trying to get my bearings. I reach to the back of my neck, feeling the hole where the dart hit me. Cowards, couldnt even face me to try and take me down. I turn back to Alorn. How did you find me? Tolan, he answers. He sent me after you when I got back. I found you in the garden, out cold and no Lily. Were on the path to the Jmon Sugi clan in one of the thelas Ive used before. I shake my head, remembering what Harlu left me with. He wants me to bring Tolan and the key to him. To the garden. But Tolan said you took it from Julia. I did, I nod. Harlu didnt know I had it on me. Which tells me he doesnt know what it is or that he can sense it. And, theres a traitor at the Willow. Alorn sighs heavily, shaking his head. Damn it. I thought we got all of them at the Day of the Seating. Kolinest can take over anyone. Thats how Harlu knows Im now king and that Lily and I are married. Which means, he finishes, he no longer needs you in the picture. But if thats the case, why keep you alive? He couldve found another way to get the message to Tolan. I think about that for a minute and finally shake my head. I dont know. I cant think any more. But there was something I got from Kolinest before he let Harlu in. I just cant remember. We should go. I make to leave, but he holds me back. Tharin, I have to ask. He looks me in the eye, Are you compromised? I look at him as if looking at a stranger, but it hits me. He has a right to ask. I was possessed by everything that is of a demonic nature. Kolinest lost any resemblance to all that is elfin after being

imprisoned in the UnderRealm since the rendering. I should know, I felt it. I sigh, shaking my head, unsure. I was marked by demon fire; it scarred my soul. When Harlu attacked Lily, all I could do was watch and listen...and feel. I felt her kiss; I felt it when he bit her, causing her pain. I felt it when she blasted me with her shield. And there was nothing I could do about it except feel the hate building from within. I was blind to everything I know of honor, of family, of love. All I wanted to do was kill and what drove me was my hate for him, for what he was doing to her. And what saved you, Tharin? he asks. She did, I answer quietly. I finally face him. Lily gave me the Healers gift, to save my soul. How is that possible? he asks incredulously. I dont know, but I do know what the gift is its a piece of the dragon, Jarhan. And when she died, she gave a part of her spirit to infuse with the gift. Lily carried part of the core of the dragon, until she gave it to save me. Alorn eyes widen as he realizes the same time I do. He says it out loud for both of us, Shes unprotected. I nod. Yes, but not completely. Dont forget, Lily was coming into her own before receiving the gift. Shes not completely defenseless as Harlu might think. Id feel better if we have her, all the same, says Alorn as he grabs my coat now dry. Whats our next move? Did you get anything from Harlu on where they might be keeping her? I grab the coat from him, slipping it on. No, but they might have taken her to Gastah Point. We should start there and make our way back to the tower through the city. Alorn hesitates. Are you fit to go? I feel my face harden. He has Lily, Alorn. While he possessed me I felt whats in his heart and what he has planned for her. If I have to crawl with one breath left, I will get her back.

We made our way to Gastah Point only to find it empty. The giant white oaks are bare, their silver leaves gone. They are now skeletal and bent in reaction to Jarhans death. We slipped back through the city gates and stayed within the shadows. Once again we make our way through the streets, now infested with orcs, goblins, trolls, demons and who knows what else from the UnderRealm. Any light we see are from bonfires or fires from smaller buildings surrounding the tower. Our people were evacuated; at least those who survived the attack when it happened. Those who didnt were either imprisoned or killed. Alorn leads us through the backstreets, using the dark seedy underbelly of the city to give us cover. Rain, that hasnt touched the Oak Clan grounds since the rendering, pelts the streets relentlessly. We move through the shadows quickly, working our way back to the tower when muffled sounds from a dark alley cuts through the downpour. I count three, and another getting his ass kicked pretty badly, reports Alorn. And I know who that ass belongs to, I say as I walk out of the shadows and into the rain. The two orcs and a troll stop their beating of the thief to turn toward me. Obviously they dont know who I am as one of the orcs addresses me with some hostility. He must be the leader. You with him? he asks, tilting his head toward the guy on the ground. I remain quiet, my hood keeping my face covered. The orc who spoke looks at the others behind him then back at me, taking a step forward. He reaches behind him and pulls out a short blade. The other two move to stand at his sides, weapons in their hands. A second later the two drop, with the trolls head rolling to a stop at the leaders foot. What the hell? he says, looking down at his fallen comrades. He steps back and turns to run only to end up at the tip of Alorns double blades. I walk over to the thief and help him sit up. Careful, prince, youll dirty your hands, he says coughing. He turns and spits out blood. Youre slipping in your old age, Molker, I say as I release his arm.

Yeah, well who the hell let the demons out to play? The city was attacked without warning and it didnt come from outside the gates, he says, eyeing me questioningly. You of all people should know, thief, remarks Alorn, wiping his blades on the dead orc lying at his feet. Molker looks at Alorn and then smirks at me. Ah, the faithful watchdog. Before Molker can blink the rain off his lashes, the tip of Alorns Shakira blade is at his throat. Ah, Prince Alorn, back peddles Molker, you look exceptionally princely this bright and sunny night. The blades disappear as Alorn grabs Molker by the collar, picking him up and slamming him through the nearby door of an abandoned cafe. I follow, looking around for a source of light, nothing. I pull out a panswa and keep it dimly lit, willing it to flow over to a small table. Alorn drags Molker along and forcibly sits him down. The glow from the small sphere lights up the damaged face of the thief. Again, he spits another wad of blood onto the floor. Wiping his mouth, he glares at me. Another ten minutes earlier, Tharin. You couldnt have gotten here ten minutes earlier? I sit down slowly. Yeah, lets just call it karma. How did you end up alone in a dark alley with a couple of orcs and a troll? They look more like the mercenaries in your guild. Molker shakes his head, saying, Not my men. But Jokni, the ugly one, he and I had history. Once my men were cut down, he saved me for himself. The beating was just foreplay. What happened? I ask. Im in for a routine visit and everything goes as normal, he says. Then suddenly, out of nowhere all hell breaks loose; I mean literally. Demons led by orcs, goblins and trolls running rampant, killing everyone in sight. Mercenaries and creatures Ive never seen before cutting my people down. By the time the kings soldiers arrived, it was too late. Not that it mattered. A woman Ive never seen before led the attack, she was ruthless. She tore through the kings men like a woman

scorned. He smirks, staring me in the eye. Are there any other kind? Hes talking about Aureinia, says Alorn. Kolinest is having his daughter lead his armies. We take her out first. I nod. Molker, thinking the nod is for him, smirks again. So, whats really going on here, prince? he asks. Alorn glances at me before moving to the window to keep a look out. Molkers continued reference to my status as prince indicates the news of my fathers death hasnt gone pass the Willow walls. I sigh, leaning back in my chair. Kolinest is alive. Molker raises his brow interested in the news but obviously already knowing what Im talking about. I pull out a cloth and toss it to him. He takes it and wipes the blood from his face. You know the story, I continue. Kalinest banished his brother to the UnderRealm, where he was imprisoned since the rendering. When he escaped were not sure, but hes been in the tower for awhile. So, needless to say, he probably knows about the guild and probably your entire network. Molker remains quiet in thought. I can guess at what he is thinking. Its no good thinking of continuing your guild at the other clans. Kolinest has the Oak tonight, and if he has his way, hell take the Willow tomorrow. Hes hitting the two most powerful clans first. Its only a matter of time before the other eleven fall, and the realm after. Shit, is his only response. He throws the bloodied cloth on the table in disgust. He looks me in the eye and quietly demands, So what are we going to do about it?

An hour later Molker slips out of the small cafe and disappears into the night. Alorn continues to look out the window. Can we trust him, Tharin? We have no choice. We need all the allies we can get. Its obvious Kolinest has amassed

his army for some time now, the release of the demons was the icing on the cake. But can we trust him? I stand and walk to the door. We have no choice, and he doesnt either. He knows whats at risk here. Besides, he has something I want. Ha, he replies, turning to me. And, now what? Now we get Lily. We need to find out where she is first, he says. Harlu will want to keep her with him at all times, which means shes in the kings suites. They wont give her up easily. I sigh before answering. I know.

We continue on our way to the tower by taking the secret tunnel back to the kings study. We slide the door an inch and light from the study penetrates the darkness in the small tunnel area. Familiar voices, and others we dont recognize, can be heard. The plan is to go into the drifting state and slip into the study. If Lily is not in the room, Alorn will search for her while I remain to listen and learn of their plans. We move back down the tunnel to a small alcove that cant be seen unless you know where to look. We sit and make ourselves comfortable and a moment later we are standing in the dark tunnel looking at our bodies before moving back to my fathers study. As soon as we slip into the room, Alorn moves right while I go left. Tharin, shes in the room, reports Alorn. I scan the study and find Lily sitting at my fathers desk with Dorlan standing nearby. I feel Alorns need to return to his body, come back and cut his brother down. Put your fight with Dorlan aside, cousin, I say. When he remains quiet, I warn, Look around you, Alorn.

Sitting in the lounge area are Harlu, Kalis, Aureinia and two humans who must be Frank and Chris Chase. Standing at the window behind Lily is Dorlan; and near the door is Morlo. In a corner is another, his face hidden by the shadows. Kolinest. Frank stands in anger. You told me all we had to do is get Julia to use as bait. But you have what you want, he says pointing a finger at Lily. You dont need us or Julia anymore. Mr. Chase, replies Aureinia, sitting next to Harlu, we needed you to bring your daughter to us back in Pathen. You failed. The only reason youre here is because my father insists upon it. Franks face turns red, and he leans in, now pointing his finger in Aureinias face. Listen, you demon bitch He doesnt finish. Harlu is up with his hand around Franks neck, lifting the big man off his feet. Chris is up off his chair, drawing a Glock and pulling the trigger. Nothing. I guess someone forgot to tell him his weapon would be useless here. He looks at his gun in confusion, points again at Harlu and continues to pull the trigger. In a blink of an eye, a blade is at Chris throat, Dorlan standing behind him silently. Enough, demands Kolinest in a quiet voice. Harlu, put him down. Harlu releases Frank who falls to the floor. He tries to stand as he coughs and gasps for air while rubbing his throat. Dorlan releases Chris who pulls away from the assassin, standing nervously as Frank gets his feet under him. Fully standing now, Frank looks at Harlu. I dont give a damn who you are and what kind of hocus-pocus shit you know, Ill kill you if you try and take Julia from me. No one touches her but me. You got that, freak? Harlus response is to turn his back on Frank and return to his seat. Frank spins to face the man in the shadow. We had a deal. I want whats mine. It is hard for our enemy to hide from us, even in the dark due to our keen eyesight. However, Kolinest has a cloaking spell around his face. Even if he was in full light, we wouldnt be able to identify who he is. I try to pick up on his voice and although it sounds familiar, because of the

cloaking, I cant quite make it out. Mr. Chase, says Kolinest. Bringing Julia to us was part of our deal, but as you can see we no longer need her. However, our deal also consist of a future, how shall I put it, service which I need for you to provide. So I will keep my word and give you Julia once we take her from her king. Chris takes a step to Kolinest. Her king? I thought she was marrying the king, he says, pointing to Lily. You idiot, sneers Kalis. The kings brother will be king of the Willow and he plans to marry Julia once he takes the throne. I dont give a damn if hes the king of shitpot, no one is marry my Juju, snarls Frank, finally composing himself. We dont plan to allow either king to live, replies Harlu. This seems to appease Frank. Thats more like it. But once you have Julia were out of here. He turns to Chris. Pick up your gun, you idiot. Then to Harlu, sneering, Wed like to go to our rooms now, your royal shitness. Harlu quietly answers. Of course, will you be sharing your bed with your boy? There seems to be an abundance of affection between the two of you. Why you piece of Frank doesnt finish, crying out in pain. Buried to the hilt into his right thigh is Harlus blade. You son of a bitch, Im going to kill you, you hear me? threatens Frank painfully as he falls backward. Harlu nods to Morlo and the orc moves to Franks side, helping Chris carry his father out of the suite. Kalis rises and moves to where Lily sits. Lily doesnt move, but she looks up at the elf warrior. Kalis leans in until her face is inches from Lilys face. I still dont see it. What he sees in you. What he sees in me, he couldnt find in you, replies Lily quietly.

Kalis slaps Lily across the face snapping her head back. I hold my temper knowing Alorn is ready to disobey my order and return to his body. Suddenly, Lily leaps up and takes one of Harlus blades in the shoulder meant for Kalis. Wait, Tharin, calls Alorn when I am about to drift back. Wait. Lily will divide them from within. Shes no good to them if shes not able to open the door. One of them will heal her. Hes right and I calm down. If we rush in, Lily could be killed. Kalis catches Lily before she hits the floor, and turns to look at Harlu with an angry glare. What the hell is wrong with you? You tried to kill me, you bastard. Before Harlu reaches her, Dorlan stands between him and the women. I owe you no allegiance, Harlu. You touch either of them again and Ill kill you. You think you can take me, prince? asks Harlu, grinning at the assassin. I gave that title up a long time ago. I repeat, touch either of them again, and Ill kill you. Enough, comes the quiet command from the shadows. You have no allegiance to him, Dorlan, but you do have one to me. Harlu gives Dorlan one last look before returning to his seat next to Aureinia. Kalis helps Lily up and gently places her back into her seat. A look passes between them before Kalis pulls away, looking angrily after Harlu. Dorlan doesnt look at anyone but returns to his place at the window, facing out. Why father, ask Aureinia, getting up from her seat and moving toward Lily. Why are you letting the humans live? Who cares about a human girl? When she reaches the desk, she puts her hand out to Lilys shoulder and concentrates on her wound. A second later she pulls the knife out and Lily gasps, but doesnt scream. Frank Chase has a task I need him to do for me, and the only thing he is obsessed with is the queens friend, Julia. Isnt that right, Lilianethia? Lily doesnt respond and Kolinest laughs quietly at her silence. Fine, but why should we care about her? asks Aureinia indicating Lily as she returns to her

seat. Because, if we dont the king will destroy the realm before I find the doorway, replies Kolinest. One other thing, he adds. My brother is not in the realm. I can no longer feel his noose around my neck. The remaining Ancients have disappeared as well. He has chosen a new thirteen to hold the realm together. What does this mean? asks Harlu. Nothing. It means nothing, theyre too late, insists Kolinest. As it stands, Tharin is holding the realm together. Ka passed his core energy to him. I felt it the moment it happened. Harlu shakes his head thoughtfully. It wasnt just the thirteen elite guards of Kalinest that kept it together; he and his queen also had that burden. So it should be fifteen needed to hold the realm together. Kolinest sighs. Ka and Sema were not required to participate, but they did as an added precaution. A truth he has kept to himself. I will take care of Tharin at the doorway after I have taken his queen. So, we attack within the Willow as we did the Oak? asks Morlo. No, replies Kolinest. We work on the other clans first. Thilthen has both armies within the Willow walls. It is the only reason why we were able to take the Oak so easily. We take the surrounding clans. Your people will be ready to strike when called for, Dorlan? I will send the word when youre ready, answers the assassin. What about the Unnamed Sidhe? interjects Kalis. Legend has it he will come to Lilys aide. He will come to her aid as long as she remains the Virgin Queen. I am sure Harlu will take care of that. Aureinia sits up. No. She has to remain that way to open the door. She looks at Harlu, kicking at his foot. Dont look so eager, lover. Harlu ignores her as he keeps his eyes on Lily.

Thats it. I am about to call Alorn when someone else whispers to me. Tharin? I look across the room and see Lily look about her as if looking for something, or someone. Meshe senses me. Lily?

~*~

Chapter Twenty-Nine ~ Lily ~

I take a deep breath to hide my sigh of relief when Tharin whispers back. Yes, Tharin its me, I answer. Are you okay? Am I okay? Im not the one held hostage, he replies. I can hear the disbelief in his thoughts, but I dont care. I am just happy hes alive. Tharin, please get into your body and come get me, I say calmly, at least I hope it comes across calmly. Lily, how are you whispering to me while Im in the drift state? he asks. Really? Tharin, see that blonde woman over there? The one who calls Kolinest father? Yes, Lily, her name is Aureinia. Why? Well, um, she healed my shoulder, but the bite on my neck that you gave me isnt, I explain patiently. Now get your kingly butt back into your body and get me the hell out of here. I wait for a reply. Hello? Kalis, says Kolinest, why dont you take Queen Lilianethia to the bedroom so she can rest. She has a big day tomorrow. Come on, says Kalis as she waits for me. I glance at her before getting up. She moves to the side to let me walk in front of her and I take advantage of my viewpoint. I look to where Kolinest sits and try to see his face, but some kind of shadow hides his new identity. Frustrated, I move toward the door as I pass Dorlan. He watches me with hooded eyes and I give him a slight nod, my way of thanking him for earlier. I dont know his story but I know he tried to help me at the garden and then defended Kalis. He may have stepped in for her, but I didnt miss how he included me when he threatened Harlu. I remind myself again he

is still dangerous. We walk to the master bedroom without saying a word. I move inside the room as Kalis closes the door behind us and leans against it as she watches me look about. So why did you do it? she asks. I turn to her. Do what? Lets not go back to playing stupid, Lily. You know what Im talking about, she replies as she moves toward the sofa. I shrug as I move to look at the biggest bed I have ever seen in my entire life. I mean it is massive. They may have slept in separate bedrooms, but they still slept a lot closer than sleeping in this bed. I turn and sit on the large bed step, facing Kalis. I dont know. Maybe because I didnt want to see you killed? I mean Id like to beat the crap out of you for betraying Tharin like this, but, yeah, dont want you dead. She cocks her head at me. Betray Tharin? She tosses her sickeningly beautiful head back and barks out a laugh. He promised me a life that you now live. He promised a love that you now possess. He broke my heart and killed the only person I truly loved and Im the one who betrayed him? The one you truly love? I ask confused. Tharin wouldnt just kill anyone unless he had no other choice. Kalis doesnt say anything for a moment. She casts her eyes downward, staring at her hands. When she looks up again Im surprised to see them glistening. He killed my brother, she answers so quietly, I find myself leaning forward to hear her. Did you say your brother? You should know, Lily, you were there when he killed him. He killed him to save you. I stare at her stunned and confused. I think back, trying to remember all the battles, all the times Tharin stepped in to save me.

And then it hits me. Fien. Fien was your brother. She stares just over my shoulder, retelling a painful memory. We were just kids, two of many in Molkers guild. Fien protected me the best he could growing up, at least he tried. But once Kolinest found me, he took me from Molker. I begged him to bring Fien along and we paid the ultimate price to remain together. She refocuses and her eyes snap back to me. You think you know what evil is? You will tomorrow. She sighs, brushing off her comments as if they were never spoken. And the rest, as they say, is history. Im sorry, I say and I mean it. I dont want your pity, queen. I want your help getting us out of here. Dorlan has a plan, and no, he wont call on the Sithide to join Kolinests armies. You and Dorlan? She shrugs. It sounded good at the time. Seriously? She abruptly gets up and walks to the double doors leading out to the balcony. Hes here isnt he? The lie is on the tip of my tongue but instead I say, Yes. She continues staring out into the darkness. There was a time when he would do anything to come for me. It seems like a lifetime ago now. She turns to me. My time with him is over, but I will tell you this. If you should get in the way of a stray arrow, or a blade, or anything that cuts you down, you can bet Ill be back in his bed before you hit the ground. I dont have a response to that, so I just sit and stare at her in complete disbelief. She smirks. So watch your back. She walks to the doors and before opening them, she turns back to me. By the way, tell Julia I wont let her excuse of a father touch her, because Im going to kill her myself. She walks out, letting the doors close behind her. God shes irritating.

I move to the double doors and peer out onto the balcony, looking for signs of Tharin and Alorn. I am so intent on looking out for them that I dont hear him until I feel him in the room. Harlu. I turn on him at the same time as I call a shield around me. Hello, Lily. I stay quiet as my heart jumps to my throat. I remain near the double doors as my brain quickly forms a plan to run out onto the balcony. He glances behind me. Oh, I hope you werent thinking of running away, were you? I should warn you there are about twenty of my best archers out there ready to cut down anyone coming in or out of this room. I keep my face calm, not wanting to give him the satisfaction that his words got to me. He keeps his eyes on me as he walks to an armchair and takes a seat. Come, Lily, I thought we were beyond the awkward stage in our relationship. Please, take a seat. He indicates the sofa, but I remain where I stand, the small panic rising inside me. He shrugs. Suit yourself. I prefer you standing anyways. Theres so much more for me to admire. I refuse to let him goad me. He lifts his hands as if giving up. You are a stubborn one. But it is one of your many traits that I have come to love. What I dont get is why you would be in love with Tharin? Oh, I get the good looks and the whole hero thing, and then of course, theres being king and all, but stillwhy? Thats not enough? I ask, surprising myself. His lip lifts in a half smile. Ah, its true what they say, love is blind. But if you ask me, the muscle-elf is so boring, my dear sister. I mean, come on, Lily, you cant seriously tell me that if you take away all of the above you would still find him interesting, would you? He stares at me expectantly and then slaps the armrests laughing. Please say it; please just say it once for me. Say what? That you love him because hes a sweet guy, or better yet, you love his kind and generous

heart and his looks and fortune has nothing to with it. He laughs again and when he sees my face, which Im assuming is pissed off red if the heat I am feeling is any indication, he stops and looks at me once again before grabbing his stomach, laughing even harder. After what seems like an eternity, he sits back, trying to control himself. Oh my, you are too funny. I forget how innocent you are. Mother would be so proud, if only she were still alive. And Im still searching for father; despite him being only human he has evaded my every attempt to flush him out. Perhaps you can find him in your drift state? I understand youre very good at it. I look at him, catching the jealousy in his voice. You dont have any abilities do you? Really? Dont be too sure of yourself, he replies. No, youre right, I answer slowly. You do have abilities, but you dont have mine. And its killing you that you dont know what all of them are. Youre curious, too. You wonder if my abilities are stronger than yours. After all, I was blessed by our mother, while you got a dem In a blink of an eye, Harlu has me by the throat and across the room, slamming me onto the bed. I claw at his hand and in response he laughs out loud, ecstatic at my mounting fear and helplessness. I can feel myself hyperventilating despite his hand at my throat. I can also feel the hot tears as I feel him tear at my coat, trying to get under my jersey. He presses his body heavily on me, as he eases up on his choke hold and leans in close to my ear. I havent forgotten your kiss, dear sister. Its all I can think of. So much promiseAh, poor Tharin will never kn He doesnt finish as with everything I can muster, I slam my fist into his elbow, buckling it and forcing him to release my neck. I follow up by lifting off the bed with the force of my will and drive another elbow to his chin, all the while hearing Ziris voice instructing me on the elbows and knees being weak points, but they are also my strongest weapons. He falls off me to the side but still holds my jersey. It rips when I tear away from him and quickly bring up my knee before he recovers. Still shaken, and trying to get air past my throat, I stumble off the bed hitting my knee against the bed steps. I fall to the floor, half crawling, half leaping on all fours to the door trying to get as far

away from him as possible. Sheer panic rises when I hear Harlu roar and come after me. I twist quickly onto my back and find my bow and arrow in my hands aiming directly at his heart. His eyes widen as I release the arrow, but he puts out his hand as he twists mid-air to the side, hitting the floor growling with pain. I look and see the arrow has gone half way through his hand. He breaks the arrow shaft and yanks the bottom piece out, tossing it aside. He shoots his other hand at me and my bow goes flying. He takes the half of the shaft with the arrowhead still intact and comes after me again. I turn quickly to where the bow is and concentrate on it until it comes flying back to my hand, but Im too late. Harlu leaps at me, pulling the arrow back to give it optimal force when it comes down on me. But, to my surprised and stunned reaction, he lands on top of me with a heavy thud, without stabbing me. I look over his shoulder and standing above us is Glynnis holding a bronze bust in her hand. I am so overwhelmed by the thought of what could have happened if Glynnis didnt show up that I lie back in relief. I lay under Harlu gasping for air, releasing my fear through my breathing. Glynnis shoves Harlu off me and says, We must hurry, my queen, before he comes to. I dont believe we are capable of taking him out a second time. Im unable to talk and when she reaches down to pull me up I pull her down instead and hug her tightly. I can feel her uncertainty until she finally relaxes and allows me a chance to calm myself. It takes me longer than I like to stop shaking and regulate my breathing. My queen, you are safe now, she soothes. I will take you away from here if you are ready? I pull away nodding, still unable to speak. But then I remember about Tharin and Alorn. No, I finally say, not letting go of her hand. Tharin and Alorn are here, looking for me. We cant leave. Do you know where they are? she asks. I tried whispering to them, but I guess Im still not that good at it. She shakes her head. No, its not you. Its this room. There is a ward of some sort in place.

I felt your need for help, but it took me awhile to find you because of it. All I can do is nod at her explanation. She finally notices my torn jersey and the scratch marks on my chest. She moves my hair aside to see the bruising along my neck. Her exotic eyes flame into golden fire and her face turns hard. Say the word, my queen, and I will kill him where he lies. Harlu starts to come to, moaning. No, lets just go, please. Before I can say anything else, Glynnis holds my hand tightly and changes into her golden form. I look at my hand and watch in amazement as the golden specks from her body quickly cover my skin and soon all of me. I turn to Harlu as Glynnis pulls me away and see him turn to us, hatred in his eyes as he roars his frustration. He tries to reach out but we are already gone.

~*~

Chapter Thirty ~ Tharin ~

I dont sense her anywhere, Alorn, I call, trying to stay calm. Shes not anywhere in the suites, Tharin. Where else would they take her? I try again to whisper to her, knowing if she is near, I should be able to connect with her. Nothing. Tharin? Mellis, what are you doing here? I ask, surprised to hear from him. Were all waiting for you he says. When we didnt find you there, I decided to come and look for you here. Is Lily with the others? asks Alorn, before I could. No, isnt she with you? answers Mellis. The study is empty, you might as well come in, I say, moving toward the bedroom. What is it, Tharin? asks Alorn. I stop and stare at the bedroom door. I let my senses flow throughout the suite, particularly at the master bedroom. Nothing. I look at Alorn, shaking my head, hoping it would be that easy to find her. We open the doors to the front rooms. No lights are on and we make our way to the front doors when someone speaks from the sitting area. Quickly, we melt into the shadows and slip into a spare room. We leave the door ajar and listen. But you told the others you were going... says Aureinias whispered voice. Yes, child, I did, replies Kolinest, cutting her off. But the assassin has betrayed us, and so has Kalis. They know of my plans to take no one with me when I go through the doorway.

And, me. And I wont go without Harlu, insists Aureinia. Of course, he answers quietly. Our men are ready to strike the Willow Clan in about an hour. What about the priests and assassins? Are they in place and ready to go? Kolinest gives a low laugh. There are no priests and assassins. That was something I created to take the attention off the real catalyst to destroying Velesi. The world around me suddenly stops. No, it cant be. I remember now what I couldnt remember when Kolinest took over my body. Its me. I am the catalyst, the detonator to causing the destruction of Velesi. And with the dragon spirit inside me, the gift of the Healers, Lily wont be able reach me when I go atomic on the realm and everyone in it. Tharin, calls Alorn. He, Tolan, Mellis and Ziri are the only ones who know my secret. Im okay, Alorn I assure him. But you know what you have to do. My father knew that one day I wouldnt be able to control the power of the Lunar blood inside me. Alorn trained not only to protect and fight beside me, to become my First Greaneth, but also as my executioner should I lose control. No, there is another way. Lily? he suggests. Lily cant help me now, she doesnt have the gift anymore, its in me. And, I cant pull up the dragon to stop the destruction when it overtakes me. Master, interrupts Morlo from the main doors. I received word our men are ready to leave for the Willow and await your command. Thank you, Morlo, answers Kolinest. Aureinia waits until the orc closes the door before asking, What about you, father, where will you be? Im heading back to the Willow, to help prepare Colseas men for the attack; by the time he calls for the march in the morning, it will be too late. We will have the queen, the key and the Summoner at Gastah Point and have the doorway open before light. As soon as the battle begins, Ill

be back in time to start the summoning and soon after, Ill be home. You mean, well be home, father, interjects Aureinia, a tinge of doubt in her voice. Until we are home, daughter, confirms Kolinest. Even from here I know it is a lie. It is another fifteen minutes before the room is empty and to play it safe, we wait another fifteen minutes before slipping out of the spare room. We move to the double doors and Alorn slips out first, finding shadows between the torches along the far wall. I mean to follow but Mellis stops me. Tharin, I have to warn my father, he says. I can feel the worry in his thoughts. When we get back to the garden, take Ziri with you. Return if you can, but Ill understand if you decide to fight by Colseas side. I reach out and grab hold of his shoulder. Be careful. I wait for his usual off the cuff remark, but instead he gives me a solemn nod and slips into the hallway after Alorn. As we move along the shadows, I stop the others before reaching the queens suite. Its Tolan, he has Lily and Glynnis. Theyre in the garden, relief lacing my thoughts as I relay them to the others. Distance plays a large part in the whispering. Usually, from here to the garden I would not be able to connect with anyone else. My bond with my brother enhances our abilities to connect at a longer distance. Now knowing Lily is safe, I am anxious to get back to her. It wasnt until she initiated the whispering between us in the study that I realized she did say she loved me. I was in a haze and I didnt know if it was a hallucination or a dream at the time. And I now know why her kiss was so passionate, so deep, when Harlu had my body. We find ourselves at the double doors of the queens suites, and we hesitate before opening it. Alorn and Mellis stand with their backs to the wall on each side of the doors as I bypass the wards and quickly move inside. Once in, I make it in no time to the garden archway to find everyone there. Lily, Julia and Glynnis are near the trees where the pando leaves gives them some shelter from the rain. Tolan and Ziri are just inside the garden, heads together looking at something in Tolans

hand. I nod to my brothers and walk past them, ignoring Tolans hand as he tried to wave me over. The only person I want to see and talk to is Lily. I know what sacrifice she made to save me, to save my soul, but I need her to take the gift back. When Lily senses me, she wraps her coat tightly about her, pulling her hood further down as if cold. I glance at Glynnis, nodding in gratitude for bringing Lily back. She bows in return and moves back to give us some privacy. Julia sees me and steps up, pointing a finger at Lily. Tell me you kicked that bastards ass, demands Julia angrily. Kicked whose ass? I ask, a bit taken aback. Julia, calls Lily annoyed. I took care of it; he doesnt have to kick anyones ass. I look from one to the other and finally notice how Lily is holding her coat at the neck. I thought she was keeping warm from the rain, but now I see she is hiding something. I step to Lily and say tightly, Let me see. Tharin, she starts, sighing heavily. Let me see, I say again, this time with an edge that brooks no argument. She sighs again, opens her coat, and slowly pulls her hood back. I see the torn jersey, the deep, ugly red scratches on her chest and the dark bruising on her neck that cant hide the hideous bite mark. Visions of Harlu attacking her, beating her helpless and defenseless turn me cold, and where was I? I was there but I couldnt find her. With all my abilities and newfound power I wasnt able to save her. The rage takes over and before I realize what is happening Im through the archway making my way back to the suites. Suddenly, Tolan and Alorn are blocking my way to the balcony. Move, I command through clenched teeth. No, says Tolan. If you go now, everything we have worked for will be wasted. You risk everyones lives, including Lily, if you go after Harlu now. I glare at him and he puts his hand out to me. We need you here, Tharin.

Lily puts herself between us, a fed up look on her face. Stop it! she demands. Look at me, Tharin. Am I not standing on my own two feet? What do you see on me that you havent seen on everyone else? And these are nothing compared to what has happened to Alorn, Mellis, Ziri and Tolan. What makes me any different from them? Please, its too late in the game to start going off like an insane, mad elf when were this close. She points at Alorn. He told me once that I had to put aside my feelings when under attack. To trust the people beside me to either be okay, or take care of themselves because if I dont Ill not only get myself killed, but them too by letting my emotions get in the way. But thats exactly what youre doing now; youre letting your emotions get in the way. Look at me. So he hit me, he tried to choke the life out of me, but he didnt break me only you can do that. And if you go now thats exactly what youll be doing. Im still here, but will I be when you get back? She has never looked more beautiful. I step up to her, taking her gently by the chin. You are different because you are the queen. And because you saved my soul, have become my life and I will have no life if I lose you. You are different because you are my wife and I love you more than you will ever know. I lean in and gently take her lips, kissing her with a promise to myself to never let her go. Um, Tharin, we have to go, says Tolan, interrupting us. I pull back, looking Lily in the eye and we smile at each other, knowing we have business to take care of. I pull her in as I look over her at Alorn. Julia is standing next to Tolan looking proudly at her friend. Tolan seems to be the only one thinking at the moment. Tharin, I found the doorway. I let go of Lily, but take her hand as we walk back into the garden. Tolan holds out the Junsper Stone and it doesnt look any different from when he first showed it to me. He turns to the archway, laced with the Mezila flowers. Can it be that easy? I ask. Tolan shakes his head. No, its not there but watch.

Julia moves to stand beside Lily and we watch as Tolan walks to the archway to stand directly under it. He closes his eyes and lifts the stone. Quietly he begins to call out to the elements. This time, however, he makes the calling using words I have never heard before and neither has he. When Tolan opens his eyes they are completely white and unseeing. He continues to chant as the rain starts to pour heavily and the wind picks up. The change in the air causes Alorn to melt into the shadows, left of the archway. Remembering I have the key, I take it from my coat and turn to Lily, who along with Julia stares at Tolan in awe. I nudge her, startling her into facing me. She sees the key and without a word, lifts her hair so I can place it around her neck. She turns back to Tolan, as Ziri and Mellis return from the Willow path along with Colsea, Lodus and...Walem? Walem is here? Seconds later Dalim falls behind them. Whats he doing here? Mellis, whats going on? I call to my cousin. Colsea has brought the battle to the Oak Clan. We have men ready to charge along the Kufftai forest. By the way, Motai is with them along with his pack. We also have men within the city. Molker has his people situated as well and ready for Colseas signal. I look at the elves and men I have known all my life and realize that one of them, with the exception of Ziri and Mellis, is actually Kolinest. Damn it. Tharin, says Colsea, whats going on? Were opening the doorway, uncle. Keep watch, as soon as Tolan locates the door and finishes the summoning, Kolinest will be here with his followers. Mellis follows Alorns lead and melts into the shadows, right of the archway. Ziri and Dalim move back closer to the tree line. Colsea and Lodus take a defensive stance to the far sides of the archway, opposite each other. Walem moves to stand behind Lily. Walem, why are you here? I ask my fathers old valet. A promise I made to her mother a long time ago. I lost that chance when she was taken back to Pathen, but I am given a second chance to fulfill that promise now. I stay with the queen. If Walem is Kolinest, then I have him at my side, keeping a close eye on him. I continue to

cover my brothers back as I look at each face here in the garden. I know once Tolan ends the summoning, Kolinest will make himself known, he cant help it. To pass through the doorway, he has to be in his own form; that much I learned in the brief moment he possessed me. Dalim, why are you here? I heard you were in Pathen with Marilyn. I demand. I was, but Colsea called me back, he answers. Dont worry, Marilyn is safe, shes with her sister. All eyes lock onto Tolan as he moves in a trance, stepping from the archway, letting the Junsper Stone lead him. We watch expectantly, each of us holding our breaths as Tolan moves to the stone bench. He takes the stone and places it in a hollow that after all these centuries has gone unnoticed. Without moving from his spot, Tolan turns to face Lily. When I look down at her, she, like Tolan is also in a trance. Her eyes are like they were back at the Seating, completely green as the Earth Spirit. She moves to Tolan without a glance or word to me and when I reach for her she evades me. The tension grows thick and it continues to grow once Lily is at Tolans side and he begins the summoning. I turn to Colsea. Uncle, give the signal, now! He turns to me and nods before turning inward and calling to his captains. It is done, Tharin. Brace yourself. Kolinest is coming. No, uncle, he is already here. I watch as my uncle take hold of his sword, looking around him. I breathe a sigh of relief knowing he is not the demon master. The summoning begins to vibrate through Tolan and I can feel the air shift, the ground tremble and the trees around us begin to hum as if joining in on the calling. And it is then I see the dagger shooting toward Julia. I push her forward but the missile is intercepted by one of Alorns Shadika blades, shooting off to the side harmlessly. I flash toward the bench to cover Tolan and Lily who are still in a trance. Mellis comes out

of the shadows taking Morlo down when he rushes through the archway. I look back toward the balcony and see Dorlan and Kalis come up from below. They still havent opened the queens doors, so theyre climbing up the balcony. They make their way quickly to the garden, weapons up. Alorn moves to the middle of the grassy area and waits for his brother, who moves purposefully to meet him. Julia and Dalim stand side by side to face off with Aureinia and Kalis, until Julia sees Frank and Chris move from behind Aureinia. As if paralyzed, her blades fall from her hands and she is shoved back by Colsea and Lodus. Ziri pulls her further back as he steps up to face about twenty or more of Kolinests men. Ziri turns to Julia. Wake up, woman I need you! Julia stares at Ziri like a lost kitten, nodding slowly. She looks about and sees the garden surrounded by the enemy. As if remembering something, she reaches into her coat and pulls out three seeds. Closing her fist and putting it close to her lips, she whispers something that I cant make out and then throws the seeds behind her. Instantly, the seeds take root and shoots emerge from the ground, continuing to rise into fully grown boab trees. From the middle tree, Minth steps forward and a small army of dryads fall beside her, bows in hands. She turns from us and faces the woods, lifting her hands. The pando trees slowly disappear and in their place an image of the giant kavi forest appear. From the high branches of the kavi trees a familiar call can be heard as Kulzo and his brothers swing through and land behind the dryads. All is quiet for a moment, except for the sound of the rain and Tolans soft chanting. And then, as if by an invisible signal, all hell breaks loose and the cry of war comes from both sides. I catch a glimpse of Frank and Chris ducking into the Willow path left open since our first arrival. Tazo comes alive as I face the first attack by Harlu. I place a shield more powerful than I have ever created around Tolan and Lily. Lily. I have to somehow give her back the gift; it may be our only chance. I completely forgot about it when I saw what Harlu did to her. And now, facing him, my anger returns. I pull back my emotions, keeping a clear head as I move in to face him.

Ah, my dear brother-in-law, I am very unhappy with you, he sneers. I didnt get my invitation to the wedding. I supposed someone forgot to have it delivered. No one forgot, Harlu, you just werent invited, I say as I lean back to avoid a strike to the head. I move in only to step back again as a ball of fur flies in and slams into Harlu, blasting him past the archway and against the Oak wall. Kulzo lands on his feet with his hands on his hips. Where the hell was my invitation? The girlie is like a daughter to me. I stare at him stunned. Sorry, old friend, it was a last minute thing. I turn to see Alorn spin into a cyclic attack against his brother. Dorlan deflects his attack and pushes to the left taking down two of Kolinests warriors coming at Alorns back. He is up in a stance when Alorn turns back to him unaware his brother just saved his life. Alorn, your brother is innocent, I call to him. Alorn reacts by straightening from his low stance, looking confused. Look out, I warn and he ducks in the nick of time, evading a blow from another attacker. Ill explain later. There is nothing to explain, Tharin. He isnt innocent, I know I was there. He disconnects and after taking out his attacker, he goes after Dorlan who is fighting off another of Kolinests men. I try to make my way over, but I am knocked down from behind. I roll out into a low stance to come face to face with Harlu once again. All around us dryads and Kavirs fight side by side against the growing army of Kolinest. Tharin, calls Tolan. It is time. I evade Harlus attack and shoot out a Shadika blade, hitting him in the chest. He goes flying back, but spins mid-air, landing on his feet. He snarls at me as he pulls the knife out, shooting it back at me. I quickly spin to the right, putting my hand out and catching my blade. I set to charge him when

from his left, Ziri rushes him and cold-cocks Harlu. I cant keep saving you from this guy, brother, he smirks before moving on to another cluster of attackers. I turn back to the bench and can see the summoning is almost over as the door appears, wavering until Tolan is finished. I move to cover him and Lily, turning to look at the scene before me. Dalim and Julia have their hands full with Kalis, who seems to have them on their toes. I look for my uncle to find him and Lodus fighting side by side, while Walem stands with Minth covering Lily and Tolan from the far end of the bench. I dont see Aureinia, but it doesnt mean she isnt near. Mellis and Morlo are fighting within the woods, back at the pando trees. I watch as Morlo leaps up, diving at Mellis with his claws out, his aim perfect. Mellis comes in running and at the last minute, hits the ground and slides under the orc. He pulls his blades up, slicing his foe in two. Mellis stays down as he catches his breath. The fighting suddenly stops when a demonic scream deafens all in the garden. I turn to where it came from only to see Lodus let out another screams as he falls to his knee. Kabba slowly emerges, tearing my uncle apart as he comes out of his host. Both Dorlan and Alorn roar in reaction to their fathers death. Forgetting their differences for the moment, they rush to the demon warden facing off with him. Kabba makes the first move and the battle begins as the two brothers fight in sync as if choreographed. I search out Ziri and find him with a wounded Kulzo fighting more of Kolinests men as they continue to come from the balcony. In the distance I hear a familiar battle call and know that Mareck and the Ogre Nation is in the midst of battle below. Somewhere in the city streets I hear a solo wolf call and within seconds it is answered by other wolves, too many to count. I pull my attention back when I hear Kalis and Julia cry out, frustrated and in pain. I turn to find them both held off the ground by Dalim, who has each by the throat while Aureinia stands beside him laughing. He slams them together and they drop at his feet where they lay motionless. Dalim looks at me, eyes black with hate and his lips in a demonic snarl. He wavers before us and within

seconds he transforms into...Ka. No, not Ka, but his twin. They were twins. Thats how Ka was able to bind Kolinest to him and banish him to the UnderRealm; its the same with Tolan and me. The summoning crescendos to a high pitch creating lightning and thunder as if the pouring rain isnt enough. As soon as Tolan says the final word, he raises his hands and lightning spears through them. He throws his head back taking in the force of nature and closes his hands into fists, holding the bolts in place. He remains standing, but his body is wracked with pain and his eyes light up as he stares blindly toward the heavens. Before him the doorway to Eirrell solidifies and waits for Lily and the key. I call out to her, but she doesnt hear me. She is still in a trance and the noise doesnt help. Lily steps to the doorway with the key still around her neck. Before I know it, Kolinest is at her side with his long blade placed at Lilys heart. Will you let her live for the sake of this realm, king? he asks, pulling Lily closer. I stare at him for moment, fighting the panic. Do you threaten the queen of Velesi, Kolinest? Do you think you can easily take her, her people and her throne? He chuckles and shakes his head. Nice try, King of Velesi, I hold no threat to the queen, but am merely stopping this Halfling from taking what belongs to me. My way home. The panic is now in my chest and I feel a rage burning in the pit of my stomach. Let her go, I demand quietly. Or what? Nine of the people Ka chose to keep this realm intact are in the garden now. I can take them out easily and you can easily stop me, but can you do it and still save your queen? I can feel the golden scabs of the wound caused by the hell fires begin to break. The hate and anger the dragon spirit healed start to spill from a tear that once was a scar. Choose, Tharin, King of Velesi, Ruler of the Realm, husband to Lilianethia, he goads. What will it be, king? The nine who will carry the home you love and its people, or your wife? She has the ability to open any door to any realm you like and you will live your lives out together. Ah, I

can hear them laughing, cant you? Four little onesno I see five, all adoring their mother, idolizing their father. They are so precious, so beautiful and nowa possibility of never coming into existence. Choose king. I grow deaf to what is happening around me. I only hear him, Kolinest, and his voice drives me to insanity. I feel the scar rip wide open as I let loose my hate and rage; I pull in the energy from all around me. I cast my eyes toward Gastah Point and with the will of the Lunar blood I call forth the energy rising from the bottom of the lake. The lake I created out of anger as a child, the lake where the core energy of the realm flows from from the Mothers core. I allow the energy in, but stop it from going through me, holding it within. I use my hate to harness it and focus my attention on Kolinest and he sneers at me knowing I am at a point where if I release the energy I will destroy everything, including the realm. Too late I realize I have already made a choice. I allowed him to take me to a point of no return. And, it is that realization which further fuels my frustration and anger. What have I done? Tharin, she whispers gently. Lily, Im sorry, its too late. No, Tharin, its not too late, she insists. You know why? Why, Lily? my anger eases. One, because I love you, she says. You mean theres something more than the fact that you love me? The rage subsides a bit and the hate dissipates slowly. Yes, there is, she whispers, and I feel her shyness come through. I dont release the energy at once, but let it flow through me gently; sending it back to lake. And whats that, jailoa? I whisper back, the rage, the anger and the hate almost gone now. I dont want to die a virgin. That does it. I push the energy out slowly but forcefully and the noise returns. Since being in my cocoon of rage, the number of Kolinests men has increased and I can see the strain on my small

group taking its toll. Dorlan and Kalis are now fighting alongside Alorn, Mellis, Ziri and Colsea. Walem, Kulzo and Minth are holding their own, but the dwarf is hurt, the old valet has blood running down the side of his face and Minth is weakening each time a dryad falls. What the hell are you doing? yells Kolinest. His plan to use me as the catalyst that would start the destruction of our realm is slipping through his ancient fingers. You think you can out do me? He grabs Lily by the back of her neck. I will kill your precious queen and take everything from you! A hollow, pulsating beat vibrates throughout the garden and everyone comes to a standstill. The lightning disappears and the thunder grows silent but the doorway remains as is. Kolinests eyes grow wide as he releases Lily and steps away from her. Father, yells Aureinia as she moves to stand by his side. You idiot, what have you done? I watch as the ground behind Lily tremble and break. A white mist rises and slowly transform, taking shape until a Sidhe warrior dressed in all white appears. His hair is jet black, his eyes soft amber and he is built like Alorn, tall, strong and deadly. In his presence the dryads and tree dwarves fall to their knees bowing low to the ground. Orcs, trolls, goblins and demons tremble and follow suit, all dropping to their knees. Face me queen of the Willow, he commands, his voice mesmerizing and soothing. Lily does as he asks, facing the Unnamed Sidhe without fear. The warriors eyes widen and he catches his breath upon seeing Lilys face. He drops to one knee, taking her hand to his lips. Tileanith, my love you have come back to me. Lily shakes her head. No, Im not Tileanith. I am her descendant, Lilianethia, daughter of Senestra. The Unnamed Sidhe rises and stares into Lilys eyes and the world around us seems to hold its breath.

Finally, he bows his head slightly. Yes, I do see you Lilianethia, my daughter. Lily remains quiet as the Unnamed Sidhe steps back. And in a blink of an eye an invisible force has Kolinest by the throat, lifting him off his feet. But the demon master refuses to be defeated and from within, he calls the core of his will sending an energy blast meant to kill everyone in the garden. With the wave of his hand, the Unnamed Sidhe pulls the blast to him, sucking it into his body like a vacuum and all goes quiet. He drops Kolinest, who collapses in a heap at Aureinias feet. When he rises slowly, Kolinest has aged as Ka did, and is unsteady as he stands. When the dark warrior in white turns back to Lily, Kolinest lifts his hand aimed at her, trying to kill her with the last of his energy. Like a hot white comet, the Unnamed Sidhe cuts through Kolinests shield, killing him instantly with what looks like a scythe. But he moved so fast, I cant be sure what it was. When Aureinia screams and turns to take Lily down, the warrior slices through her easily, again with a blur of a scythe. And the memory of the prophecy comes back to me. An heir from the land of man and Sidhe will be born to the line of the true healers. The Virgin Queen will bring death to Eirrells door and Velesi will be no more. Not death, but Death. He turns to Kabba who falls to his knees. Master, forgive me. I was tied by the wards forced on me by the one you just took. Please... The Unnamed Sidhe lifts his hand and Kabba is engulfed by hells fire, screaming as he dies before our eyes. This is the second time I have seen a demon killed and not returned to the UnderRealm. The white warrior moves to Harlu, who is lying unconscious. He stares at him for a long moment and then says, I cannot take my own blood. He turns and walks back to Lily. What of these here who fight against you? I dont feel them a challenge, but say the word and I will relieve you of their presence.

Lily shakes her head. No, father. I just want to go home. He moves in and holds her until Lily hugs him back. When he steps back, she takes the key from around her neck and puts it in his hand, closing it. He nods, knowing what she is asking by giving him the key. He looks to the door, and then looks back at Lily, then me. He lifts the key to the door and opens it. A soft breeze comes through and touches Lilys face, her hair blowing gently as it passes her and makes its way to me; the breath of the First Sidhe. The realm will remain intact with its thirteen new sentinels, defying the prophecy of Velesi being no more. The Unnamed Sidhe closes the doorway and it disappears, forever gone. He turns to me and holds out his hand. I drop to my knees as searing pain rips through me and the edges of my vision begin to blur. I see him hold Lily in place with just a look before setting his eyes on me again. And I realize what he is doing. He is taking back the gift of Healers and returning it to Lily. However, I still feel the remnants of the gold energy inside of me. The Sidhe warrior catches my eye and nods, confirming that he has left enough of the dragons spirit in me. But, it is not only to heal, but to plant. He sends me a mental picture of what looks like a dragons egg. The image fades and so does the pain. Finally, he turns to Lily and says, You will rule well. She continues to hold onto his hand. Will you tell me your name? I go by many names, child. Most of them ancient and long forgotten, he says wistfully. Then tell me what Tileanith called you? she asks. He looks at her for a moment, and with a sad smile he answers, She called me Jailoa. He takes her hand and softly kisses it before stepping back and letting her go. And without another word, he turns back to mist and disappears.

~*~

Chapter Thirty-One ~ Lily ~

Once the Unnamed Sidhe disappears, it is like strings attached to all of us are suddenly clipped and we can move on our own again. I stumble forward and Tharin catches me, wrapping me in his arms and lifting me. We hold on tight to each other not believing it is over. We are pulled from each other by the battle cry of more demons coming from the balcony. Their call generates responding cries from the demons within the garden and the battle resumes. With no one to control them, they turn on us and each other, including the orcs, goblins and trolls who just moments ago were fighting on the same team. Tharin pulls me aside as he scans the area near the bench, spotting Tolan lying unconscious. He rushes to his brothers side and I turn to look for Julia. I run to where I saw her last, looking frantically for her when I hear a scream. I turn to find Kalis charging me at full speed and I put up my shield at the last minute. Not that I had anything to worry about. The warrior reaches me in no time, her staff raised high but she overshoots me, landing behind me taking out two orcs. She glances over her shoulder, her face infused by the excitement of battle. Do you want me in bed with him? I told you to watch your back. All I can do is stare at her and nod before she takes off looking for more victims. I come to my senses and start my search for Julia again only to run into Minth. My queen, she greets as she sends roots from the pando forest floor to take out three attackers. I was saddened to hear you have wedded and find I did not get an invitation. What? I look at her confused before remembering. Oh, Im sorry. It was kind of a last minute thing. Hmmm, is her only answer as she moves on, finishing off her attackers.

Tharin, I cant find Julia, I call, frustrated by not locating her. I saw Frank and Chris hiding along the Willow path. Wait for us and well come with you, he answers. I cant wait. They have no idea what Frank will do to her. If he cant have her, he will kill her so no one else can. I head straight for the Willow path but come to a halting stop. Standing between me and the path is Harlu. I can see in his eyes the rage and hate he has for me, blaming me for ruining everything. He charges me without warning and I immediately pull up my shield several feet out, but he cuts through it easily. Instantly my bow is in my hands again and I only have seconds to spare as I take aim, but I hold. Harlu comes to a stop only a few feet from me. His eyes lock with mine and then shift to the man in front of him, Walem. The old valets blade goes through Harlu coming out his back. They both fall to their knees. I watch as Walems face and body wavers in and out to finally settle on a new form. Kneeling before Harlu is a human in his late forties, early fifties. His dark brown hair is peppered with gray, along with his beard. He is of a muscular build, but his shoulders are slumped as he continues to stare into Harlus eyes. I move to the side of them and see the resemblance between father and son. John Michaels' emotions are evident on his face and he holds them back while the life in Harlus eyes slip away. A second later, Harlu falls into our fathers arms. The man he hated the most, is the only man left who loves him still. I lower myself next to him and through his pain, my father reaches for me. I take his hand, letting him know I understand. Harlu was evil, but he was still his sona son he never knew and cant help but wonder if only I was there. Julia. I look at him, apologizing, Im sorry. I have to find Julia. He doesnt say a word, only nods as he continues to hold onto Harlu. I hesitate, not wanting to leave him like this, but I finally get up and go in search of Julia. I run past Tharin and Ziri as they try to get Tolan up. Tolan looks worse for wear; both his

hands are blackened and burnt. I will heal them as soon as I find Julia, I promise myself. Once I reach the path I go into elf mode, only taking me minutes to catch up to the three of them. Frank has Julia by the arm, dragging her alongside him. I recognize the posture, the one of someone beaten and with no hope. It was the habitual posture of Julias before Tolan. She is whimpering, a sound I havent heard her make since the night Tolan rescued her. Let her go, I call out, holding back my anger. Frank turns, twisting Julia around cruelly as he waits for me to approach closer. Julia looks at me with terror in her eyes, already seeing what Frank will do to her. Julia, I look directly at her, locking her eyes with mine. Where are you going? Youre going to miss your own wedding. Julia looks at me, shaking her head. There is one thing I notice that she isnt doing; shes not crying. Every time Frank would threaten her, Julia would cry, but not this time. Frank pulls out a short blade, probably a weapon he picked up from a dead attacker at the garden. Shes not marrying anyone, you interfering bitch, he snarls at me. Ill take care of her, spits Chris, moving toward me. Ive wanted to knock the shit out her since the day I met her. I am about to pull up my shields but hold back. Wait, calls Frank, placing the blade at Julias cheek. Youre going to get us out of here, take us back home. If you dont Im going to cut her face so bad you wont recognize her. I ignore him and turn my attention back to Julia. You think Tolan will be able to live a normal life without you? What about us? What about our new dreams that includes the elves we love? Shes not marrying any freak! he roars. Frank digs the blade into Julias cheek, piercing the skin. Blood runs freely, dripping down to her neck and jersey. Im warning you, Lily. I swear Ill cut her face up, he continues to threaten.

Let me take her, Dad, begs Chris. Ill beat the way home out of her. She'll be begging to let her show us the way out. This time Frank doesnt stop him and Chris makes his way over, menacingly. I dont move, just stare at Julia, pleading with her. This is going to hurt so bad, says Chris, a malicious smirk on his face. He comes at me and I still dont call up the shield. Instead I stare at Julia who remains huddled within herself, peering through eyes daunted and afraid. But the moment Chris fist connects with my cheek and I go down, I see her eyes clear, focused and pissed the hell off. I hit the ground hard, my hand at my cheek holding it against the pain. I hear a whistling sound in my ear, deafening me. My vision blurs, but I hear distant cries and muffled curses and then silence. Julia. I try to get up and then remember I can heal myself, but the ringing in my ears is making it difficult for me to concentrate. I feel someone land on their knees beside me, helping me to sit up. I shake my head to clear it and find myself staring into the eyes of my best friend. Julia. You know, you could have just knocked them out with that elf thing you do, she says, hugging me to her. I look over her shoulder as I hug her back and see Frank and Chris out cold. Yeah, well, you could have snapped out of it before he hit me ouch! Like magic, familiar hands lift me up, steadying me by the shoulders. Tharin gives my face a good look and his own turns hard. He takes a breath and raises a brow. I take it you dont want me kill anyone over that, right? I look at Julia who is now hugging a worn out Tolan and we smile at each other. I turn back to Tharin, shaking my head. Nah, it was worth it. Tharin nods and with a serious look on his face, he steps back and goes down on one knee. Taking my hand, he says, I know you believe you dont have a choice, but you do. Lilianethia Senestra Michaels, will you marry me?

I am shocked to silence. I stare at him touched by his proposal. When I dont answer immediately, a worried look comes over his face. We dont have to live here in Velesi if you dont want to, I mean, Ill have to come back every now and then but if you want to go back home I shake my head at him. Go back home? Is that what you want me to do, Tharin? No, he answers. But you told the Unnamed Sidhe you wanted to go home. I did. I wanted to come home to you. Wherever you are is home. He is quiet for a moment. Sois that a yes? I am in his arms almost knocking him over. He lifts me as I grab his face and say, Yeah, thats a yes, jailoa.

~*~

Chapter Thirty-Two ~ Tharin ~

Lily healed Tolans hands. It took a while but by the time she was done, his hands were almost fully healed. When she did all she could for the time being, we headed back to the garden. Upon our return, we went to work immediately, helping remove bodies and among them was Kalis. When Dorlan found her, he picked her up and allowed me to approach her. There, I said my final goodbye to the warrior who I once loved when we were children. Lily stood by my side saying her own silent farewell. Dorlan gave a last look at his brother, and a moment passed between them. Without another word, he carried Kalis down one of the paths now opened to clear the area and disappears. Mellis and Alorn sat at the bench, both looking exhausted and drained, especially Alorn. After all the time he hated and plotted his revenge against his brother only to be told in the end that he was innocent must have come as quite a shock. From the way Colsea had his hand on his shoulder, he was finally told the truth behind his brothers actions to join with the Sithide. It will take him some time to adjust to his brothers innocence. Not only that, but he would have to deliver the news to his mother that her husband wouldnt be returning. Mellis looked at his older cousin and put his arm around Alorns shoulders. Usually, Alorn would leave, to grieve alone, but not this time. Once again he allowed his younger cousin to comfort him. Minth and Kulzo spoke softly among themselves while dryads and dwarves rested nearby. There were a few who needed some healing attention. I had lost sight of Glynnis during the battle, but it was obvious she was in the mix of things. I watched as Ziri gently wrapped a bandage on her head. Maybe there would be three weddings, and maybe not. He looked at Glynnis with longing, while she kept him at a distance with an invisible wall. It may take time, but I know they will be okay.

As for Lily, she and her father were not speaking. They were too busy holding onto each other, having finally found one another. As I watched them, Dalim came to mind and I sent a messenger to see that the old guard was still in Pathen with Marilyn.

We had a double wedding a week later. The ceremony was held in the Oak Tower in the Hall of the Thirteen Thrones. The Oak and Willow hybrids within the hall were full and lush. The gardenias, although out of season, were in full bloom in reaction to Lilys happiness. She decided to stay at my side in Velesi and promised to take full advantage of our universities here in the realm. Although, she made me agree to spend the summer in Pathen so she can take summer classes and visit with Marilyn while we are there. The wedding this time had no dignitaries, only family and friends. Kulzo, Minth, Mirnuk, Mirnook and Mirneek were there. Mareck was also there, who shared the news that Maluk, after the battle, came back to the fold begging Mahl for forgiveness. She and her brothers have already given their suggestion for punishment to the ogre king. Marilyn and Dalim were there, of course, with Marilyn crying through the whole ceremony. I will never understand that custom from Pathen. Adding to our joyous day, Dalim shared his good news that he was retiring and going back to Pathen with Marilyn. A beaming Marilyn confirmed his move without saying a word. She simply took his hand and held on to it for the rest of the day. As for John Michaels, he decided he would stay in Velesi to be close to his daughter and threaten to spoil every one of his grandchildren. It was sometime later Lily confided that the main reason he was staying was because he couldnt find it in his heart to leave his wife buried in the Velesi realm. Lily wanted John close so we set up a suite for him one level below the royal floor.

I watch as Lily and Julia mingle among their new family and a sense of tranquility comes over

me. I look around at the familiar faces but note one missing. Curious that he isn't here to enjoy the festivities, I move around the room looking for Alorn. The last I saw of him was during the ceremony and then lost track of him, and the others, as my full attention was on Lily. I call out to him and he whispers back letting me know he's out on the side balcony. I step outside to find him dressed for travel and staring out into the rain. I stand beside him, joining him in watching the downpour. I wait patiently through the silence until he finally sighs. I am sorry, Tharin. I dont know how it happened, he says quietly. I nod and reply, I can swear to it that it wasnt hard to fall in love with her. I do love her. I can hear the truth, and the pain, in his voice. Alorn... Ive decided to spend some time away from Velesi. His words are painful for both of us. Colsea tells me that demons, assassins, and whatever else escaped from the UnderRealm are in Pathen. We need to return them to the UnderRealm and keep the humans from knowing they exist. We cant risk them discovering our existence. I understand the need for him to go and his reasons for doing it. I place a hand on his shoulder. Velesi will always be your home; Lily and I, your family. He turns to me, his arm extended. Thank you, my king. I take his arm, gripping it tightly. May you find peace, brother. He hugs me tightly. He then steps back and walks out into the rain, disappearing into the shadows.

Alorn departed over an hour ago and I now find myself wishing he could have stayed a little longer. But I understand his need to leave as I watch my wife approach me with a smile that lights up my world. Both she and Julia look absolutely beautiful in their gowns, but every now and then I

would catch Julia fidgeting in her dress. I laughed each time knowing she was itching to get back into some pants and boots and be out in the rain. She saw to it herself that Frank and Chris were returned to Pathen and to never return. She also promised to return each summer with Lily to visit Marilyn. But I know the extent of the damage done to her by the Chases, a scar she will always carry. In time it will fade, but it will always be there as a reminder of her life before Tolan. I have something for you, wife, I say mysteriously as she reaches me. Her eyes light up, Oh, whats that, husband? From the nearby desk, I pull out a wrapped box and present it to her. She happily takes it and in a very much unqueen-like manner tears at it until she removes the box lid. Tharin, thank you! She takes out her old jeans and shirt hugging them tightly. I dont understand her attachment to them, but I know they are important to her. She puts the clothes down and takes my hand. Theres something I want to show you. All right, my love, lead the way. She pulls me out of the hall and to the back stairwell. Lily, I call from behind her. You know there are easier ways to get to the suites besides taking the back stairwell, right? Yes, she answers, glancing back at me with a smile. Ten minutes pass and I am about to pull her through one of the many doors and take the lift the rest of the way, when she opens the door to the royal level. She continues to run ahead of me until we reach the queens suites my mistake, when we reach our suites. I follow her through the rooms and to the bedroom, which is where I thought we were heading, but she runs out the double doors to the balcony. Waiting for us are two long hooded capes and I know now where she is taking me, to the garden. Lily, youll get your dress wet. Itll be ruined, I scold while laughing at her.

She pulls me past the archway, past the bench and takes me to the edge of the pando trees. She lifts her hand and quickly does a calling and before I know it, we are in Malainisi. I look around me as I have never been here before. I squeeze her hand, asking, You never told me why you didnt call for Cessa during the battle. She looks up at me somberly. I know. She wasnt feeling well. Suddenly, this journey is no longer a happy one and I become anxious to be done with it. Lily leads me to a small grove, full of a variety of trees and plants set close to the side of a rock face. I step close to the rock and look up, unable to see its top. I look about and see a ledge head high with soft moss and deep soft grass. Below it is what looks like a large chair, a throne overgrown with Mezila flowers, and just a few feet away is another mound. Lily continues to lead me to a cave opening I didnt notice when we first arrived. Upon entering, I notice the soft glow of panswa growing along the cave wall. We walk around a bend and into a small cave the size of a spare room in our suite. At one end is a small stream gurgling from the ground, flowing into a small pool. On the other end is Cessa, lying on a similar bed of moss and grass as on the ledge outside. Cessa raises her head to look at us and gives us a subtle call in greeting, but she doesnt get up. Worried, I move to her side, kneeling to rub her face and bringing it to mine. How are you girl? I ask softly. I hear youve been feeling under the weather lately. I rub behind her ears and she lays back but puts her large paw on my shoulder. That's when I hear them. Soft cries from near her stomach. She flicks her large tail to the side and exposes three tiny cubs. Two are as black as their mother and one, pure white; perhaps a gift from its father. I turn to look at Lily, who remains standing beside me, a beaming smile on her face. She kneels beside me. I worried about her being alone. While we were in Perth, the zoo there was hosting an organization to educate the public about large exotic cats, one of them being a rare white Amur tiger weighing over nine-hundred pounds. Granted he wasnt as big as Cessa, but I had hoped...you know...that theyd hook up. Hook up? And, when did this happen? And how?

She shrugs as she reaches over, stroking Cessas tail, not touching the cubs. Mellis, of course. When we were at Mirnuks waiting for a doorway to open, I sent him with Cessa to the zoo. She gives me an arched look. I owe him big time, which he threatens to call in on soon. I shake my head again and reach over to the cubs but stop when Cessa raises her head. I get girl, its too soon. Lily continues, I read somewhere that cats have about a nine week gestation period, but I guess its different for Malainisi cats. I knew when we came back she was already with her babies. I nod as I stand, pulling Lily up with me. Thirteen, I say mostly to myself. We are now complete and the realm will continue on until the next thirteen is chosen. Hmm, I wonder out loud. What? asks Lily, looking up at me. I remember my mother telling me the Malainisi cats are protectors of our realms future queens. I see three cubs, but my vision only showed me twin girls. Yes, but Kolinest said he saw five in our future, adds Lily. Makes sense three protectors, three girls. Our youngest will be a girl. Lily is quiet in thought before saying, She will be the one to carry the Dragon Seed. The Dragon Seed? As soon as I say it I remember the thought the Unnamed Sidhe sent me. The dragon spirit left in me is not only to heal, but to plant. I already know what to call her, says Lily cryptically. I pull her to me and kiss her gently but she kisses me back with passion full of promises. When she finally pulls away, I answer, You will call her Tileanith.

~*~

Chapter Thirty-Three ~ Mellis ~

Well, there you have it. The kings got their queens and are off starting their royal families. Lily and Tharin are nicely settled in the Oak Tower and Julia and Tolan are living in the Willow. Tolan went through his coronation and was crowned king of the Willow Clan a few weeks after the weddings. It was a big fanfare and I barely remember the festivities, only waking to the biggest hangover I have had in a long time. Repairs took awhile, but the city is almost back to its original state. The Ogre Nation reestablished their treaty with the Sidhe Alliance and the surrounding clans have joined in with the ogres to hunt down the remaining demons. The orcs have slipped back to obscurity, along with the Sithide, who really kept out of the battle thanks to Dorlan. Ah, Dorlan, we now know why he lives among the Sithide and his secrets remain only within our tight circle. Tharin has sent secret messages to him, offering any assistance, but his offers go unanswered. We will just have to wait to see what happens. Glynnis finally came around and she and Ziri have plans for a small wedding at a golden clearing I have never heard of. Of course, I was told later that it was created by Lily and Tharin. Glynnis was given a gift for her service to her queen. A strange man from the Molker Guild made a special delivery to Tharin, and Glynnis and Ziri were called to tower. It was during this visit Glynnis was reunited with her niece, Milinas daughter, Plia. A debt owed to the king from the Guild Master. My father has setup the games again to find new Greaneth not only for the Oak, but for the Willow as well. I have thought to stay and take the title of First Greaneth for the Oak, but what fun is there if I dont have my big cousin to irk and bother? Life just wouldnt be the same.

So, I am off to Pathen to find my brooding cousin and help him bring back the escapees from the UnderRealm. I tried to talk Lily into letting me take Cessa, but of course, she refused. She told me the favor she owes is not big enough for her to give up her cat. Such is life. I cant wait to find Alorn and see his face when he finds out we will be working together again. He is going to be so excited to see me Pathen, here I come.

~ The End of The Velesi Trilogy ~